Return to God Part 2

In The Word of God are texts published and offered which Bertha Dudde was permitted to prophetically receive and record. One promise of Jesus Christ was (John 14.21): ‘Whoever has My commands and obeys them, he is the one who loves Me. He who loves Me will be loved by My Father, and I too will love him and show Myself to him.’

+ + + + + + +

Please take special notice of the fact that God’s Words addressed to us are non-denominational. The contents of the publication by no means intends to attract members of any Christian religious affiliation nor to recruit members into any other religious affiliation.

Its sole purpose is to make the present-day Word of God .... accessible to all people. May this Word of God become a blessing to many people.

+ + + + + + +

Distribution of the proclamations is very much desired. Only complete and unaltered proclamations must be passed on.

Who was Bertha Dudde?

Bertha Dudde wurde am 1. April 1891 als zweitälteste Tochter eines Kunstmalers in Liegnitz, Schlesien, geboren.

Bertha Dudde was born on 1. April 1891, as the second oldest daughter of a painter, in Liegnitz, Silesia. She became a dressmaker and began to receive pronouncements from God through the ‘Inner Word’ on 15. June 1937.

“In a clear dream I was moved to write down my thoughts after devout prayer. Understandably this often gave way to doubt and inner conflicts until I was convinced that I was, myself, by no means the initiator of these exquisitely gracious words; but instead it was the spirit within me, in other words, the love of the Heavenly Father was obviously responsible for them and introduced me to the truth”.

“I was given knowledge of the spiritual world which far exceeded my elementary school education. I received and receive this knowledge as a dictation in a state of complete consciousness; I write down everything I am told in shorthand, in order to then transfer it word for word to clean copy. The procedure does not take place in a state of compulsion, for example in a state of trance or ecstasy, but in an absolutely level-headed frame of mind. However, I have to want it to happen and then I can receive these dictations voluntarily; they are neither bound by time nor place.”

“Now I only have one wish, which is to be able to make these gifts of grace accessible to many more people and in accordance with the will of God Himself to be allowed to do much more work in His vineyard.”

(Quotations from an autobiography from 1959).

Bertha Dudde died on 18. September 1965 in Leverkusen, Germany.

Published by friends of the New Revelation, Hans-Willi Schmitz und Wilhelm Wegers

http://en.bertha-dudde.org

Autobiography of Bertha Dudde

At the request of many friends Bertha Dudde wrote the following biography in 1953:

I have been writing messages received through the inner Word since June 15, 1937. In answer to the many requests of my friends I will give you a picture of my earthly life, a short explanation of what I received spiritually, and my own feelings about all this.

I was born April 1, 1891, the second oldest daughter of an artist of Liegnitz in Silesia, today's Poland. I had a normally peaceful childhood, with six sisters in our parent’s home. I learned the cares of life at an early age. The desire to make money to help my parents made me learn the trade of a seamstress. As the financial needs of my parents continued, so did the burden, and in this way I made myself useful.

My parents belonged to different denominations. Father was a Protestant - Mother a Catholic. We children were brought up in the Catholic faith but never experienced pressure or force to follow the practices of the church so that each child in later years was able to pursue their own chosen course.

I myself was religious but could not accept the doctrine of the Catholic system although I respected the church. I could not represent something on the outside that my inner conscience had not accepted. So I did not continue to attend church, heard little preaching and had no knowledge of the Bible. I did not read any religious books or scientific literature and did not join any other group or religious sect.

Anyone knowing the Catholic teaching knows what a conscious struggle one finds himself in when he wants to release himself from it. I was not spared from this either. But the question as to what is the Truth and where it is to be found, remained.

Often when I prayed the Lord's Prayer I would beseech the Lord to allow me to find His kingdom. This prayer was answered in June 15, 1937, as I prayed quietly and waited for the inner voice. In this attitude I persisted often, for a wonderful peace came over me and thoughts which came to my heart, not my head, gave me comfort and strength.

Still I did not know that these thoughts were given to me until, in a strange dream I experienced something which later proved to be the Truth and caused me to write down these thoughts.

So on a certain day as I listened inwardly a stream of words came to me, which I wrote down. This was the first message I wrote which started like this: "In the beginning was the Word, 'a Te-Deum' to the Creator of Heaven and Earth."

Then came doubt, …. did you write this by yourself? In short, I have wrestled, prayed and gone through many struggles, but again and again the words came to me like a stream, a wisdom, which made me tremble. Then God Himself took away my doubts. He answered me and I acknowledged Him as our Father, in His Word. My faith grew, doubt diminished, and I received and wrote daily.

The contents of the writings were beyond my understanding. Phrases, which I had never heard of or read about, strange and scientific expressions and references continually came to me. Then came unheard of expressions of the Heavenly Father's Love giving refuge and providing enlightenment to all the questions of life.

The Words came to me in the following manner: After sincere prayer and a short period of composure I listened inwardly. Thoughts then followed coming to my mind, clearly, distinctly, and the words flowed smoothly always three or four, one after another, like writing a radio announcement or a weather report, slowly so that I could easily keep pace, writing line after line.

Now I write the words in shorthand as a dictation without having any constructive or intellectual part in it. I am in no way in a 'trance', nor do I even form the sentences, but it comes to me one word at a time, neither do I understand the context while I am writing the words down.

After days, sometimes weeks, I transcribe the shorthand writings into longhand without changing or correcting a syllable. Each dictation takes about half an hour. I must stress that this could not happen forcibly or in a state of ecstasy. It all takes place simply and consciously, without any excitement or influence of my own will. I can interrupt myself at any time and finish the sentence after hours or days without reading the previous writing the dictated words continue again.

My will is under no compulsion, all that I desire is to serve God and do what His will wants me to do.

I can truthfully say that I was led into this Truth, and these concepts were, in every respect, foreign to me. It was only after years that I found confirmation of what I received when I came to know the writings of Jacob Lorber. No one can imagine my joy when I discovered the literature of Jacob Lorber; ‘The Great Gospel of John’ and ‘The Youth of Christ’. Then I understood that other people were also given the Word of the Lord, that God had spoken to His children at all times and that God will continue to do this in His endless love and mercy.

I found in Lorber's writings the same as was given to me. I often could not understand the Word that came to me, but in His love the Heavenly Father gave me the explanation. How wonderful are the innumerable manifestations in which the Father displays His exceedingly great goodness.

It became clear to me that my limited education due to lack of money, and my lack of time to read good books or visit performances, became my advantage. I was now able to concentrate on my work from early morning to late at night, and each day I received that precious spiritual Word without knowing for whom I received it.

It is because of my ignorance of the Bible and the Catholic doctrine that I accepted the Word from above without resistance. In my experience, an earnest Catholic or Protestant whose knowledge is rooted in dogmatic theories is too much bound to dogma to accept and embrace divine revelations without resistance.

Still, there are scientists at several faculties who earnestly discuss these divine teachings with increasing interest. Their interest not only concerns the irrefutable explanation of the origin of matter and the possibility of its dissolution, but also the principle of the wrong teachings of different religions, systems and confessions. In the messages I received, these errors are recorded and everyone is urged to give instructions concerning these doctrinal errors whenever there is an opportunity. But everyone is free to take the Lord's Word to heart or not. But whoever understands the spirit in the Father's Word and does not act accordingly increases the distance between himself and the Father even more. When he does not follow the warning Words of love he puts himself inevitably under the law. He will also, in the same measure, lack in grace by disregarding God's commandment of love.

In God's grace people are led anew to the Gospel, which emphatically points out the purpose of man's being. For the merciful love of God seeks to save all who still can be saved before the turning point comes. And it will come. The end-time which seers and prophets have proclaimed is now here. According to the revelations given to me, the Lord does not differentiate between His children. ‘Come ye all to Me’ sounds His call and blessed is he who hears His call and follows Him. God loves His children. He wants to make them all happy, even when they do not want to know Him.

Recorded November 22, 1953

Bertha Dudde

Bertha Dudde was permitted to leave her earthly shell on September 18, 1965 to return to the Father’s heavenly house.

Table of Contents

Our future - Indications of the end time

8535 - The Revelation of John....

6936 - Statements by seers and prophets....

7203 - Rejection of the divine Word in spiritual arrogance....

8691 - The adversary's activity will not be prevented....

7672 - Vast distance from God.... End....

7549 - Disbelief in an end....

The end of a period of redemption

8085 - Predetermined intervals of time as periods of Salvation....

8345 - New redemption period....

8387 - Indication of the many adversities before the end....

8717 - Further indication of disasters and war....

Human interference in nature's ecological system

6855 - Pollution of air - water - food....

1888 - Decline of vegetation.... Storms - Tempests....

7423 - Only God is Lord of creation.... Star....

8457 - Only God is Ruler of the universe....

People's spiritual decline

6588 - Logical reasons for world events....

8026 - Spiritual low level is the reason for the disintegration....

8277 - Signs of the last days....

World conflagration

1103 - Deposing the earthly power....

4001 - Prediction.... Apparent burying of the hatchet.... Last phase....

6970 - Calm before the storm.... Illusion of peace....

4493 - Death of a worldly ruler.... Turn of events....

The situation prior to the natural disaster

8104 - Reason for the catastrophe....

2340 - Divine justice.... Intervention.... Disaster....

8781 - Cosmic changes....

4359 - Luminous phenomenon before the catastrophe....

1153 - Natural phenomena.... Temperature.... Star.... Predictions....

4371 - Signs before the catastrophe (Anxiety of people and animals)....

The natural disaster

6405 - Changes in the constellations....

6324 - Approach of a star....

1081 - Cloud formation in the sky.... Christ's suffering and death....

3571 - My voice will resound from above....

1538 - Sequence of the catastrophic event....

8549 - Gathering strength ahead of the chaos....

The consequences of natural disaster

4633 - People's fear.... Natural disaster and its consequences....

8619 - Chaos after the intervention....

3709 - The servants' mission on earth after the natural disaster....

7331 - God's exceptional help after the natural disaster....

3964 - Prediction of a swiftly approaching end.... Weak faith therein....

Revelation 8: 6-12

2388a - Forthcoming event.... God's intervention.... Time of adversity....

2388b - Forthcoming event.... God's intervention.... Time of adversity....

6590 - World event.... Natural disaster.... Battle of faith....

The antichrist

3672 - Antichrist.... End....

4947 - Antichrist.... The faith is in danger....

8365 - The adversary's onslaughts in the last days....

The battle of faith and the forerunner of Christ

6758 - Battle of faith - Antichrist....

4878 - Jesus' forerunner at the end....

8815 - Forerunner....

4635 - Battle of faith.... Publicly professing Christ.... 'I will shorten the days....'

6619 - Justification before a court.... Public testimony....

3947 - Unification of different schools of thought during the battle of faith....

7954 - God's protection in the battle of faith....

The spiritual low level before the end

3805 - Spiritual low level.... The end of a Salvation period....

4374 - The Flood.... Last days.... Worldly progress....

6629 - Final rescue attempts.... People's low level....

Jesus' visible appearance and the believers' rapture

7944 - Coming in the clouds....

8743 - Explanation about the coming of the Lord....

3557 - Coming in the clouds.... Rapture....

Human experiments

4708 - Irresponsible experiments are the reason for the destruction of earth....

3950 - Reason and forces of earth's disintegration.... (Nuclear energy)

4731 - Experiments towards the end of the earth.... Activating forces....

Last judgement - Disintegration and transformation of earth

8219 - 'Judging' the souls at the end....

8112 - Purification of Earth....

3519 - End of the world.... Judgment Day....

7297 - Transformation of earth....

5983 - Last Judgment is an act of divine love....

Repeated banishment into matter

6828 - Reason for the destruction and new creation.... Hell - banishment....

8430 - New banishment inevitable for the adversary's followers....

6317 - Renewed captivity....

The new earth

8440 - Creation of the new earth in a moment of time....

5235 - Behold, I make all things new....'

8429 - Harmonious life on the new earth....

5743 - Witnesses to the end on the new earth for descendants....

4125 - Last Judgment.... Spiritualization of earth....

6882 - End Prophecies.... Are you My Own?....

Destiny - Death - Connection to the spiritual kingdom

7146 - Every soul starts its earthly progress consciously....

6993 - God's ways are not always people's ways....

Destiny

7928 - Reason for painful strokes of fate....

7972 - Decision by predestined guidance or experience....

6289 - Controller of fate.... God of love....

6290 - Strokes of fate.... Remedies....

4296 - Destiny.... 'Father, Your will be done....'

Painful strokes of fate

5141 - Unjustified objection, being destined to be evil....

5503 - Loss of earthly possessions can result in spiritual treasures....

8653 - Diseases and cure....

1602 - Moods.... Depressions.... Evidence of love....

6419 - Possession....

8273 - Reason for deformed births....

0839 - Blessing of deformity....

6005 - Arbitrarily taking one's own life....

8772 - The early death of children....

3260 - Early death.... God's mercy.... Old age....

7543 - Comforting Words....

Continuation of life after death

8059 - Belief in the soul's continuation of life....

1874a - Immortality of the soul....

1874b - Immortality of the soul....

6439 - Consider the end....

Death

6616 - Fear of death....

6637 - Fear of dying.... Beholding the spiritual kingdom before death....

7161 - Nothing can cease to exist.... Gate of death.... True home....

6817 - The soul's change of abode.... Death of the body....

4033 - Hour of death.... Explanation of suffering....

6042 - Hour of death without fear.... Readiness....

6920 - The souls' fate in the beyond....

5180 - Serious admonition to consider the life after death....

The connection between earth and the beyond

5640 - The bridge into the spiritual kingdom.... Jesus....

6682 - Contact with the spiritual kingdom....

3628 - Thoughts from the spiritual kingdom....

Beings of light

3354 - Mental influence by beings of light....

6636 - Guardian spirit.... Spiritual guides....

6737 - The light beings' methods of rescue....

7831 - About the incarnation of light beings....

8788 - God's adversary in disguise as an angel of light....

8228 - Test the spirits....

7655 - Calling upon beings of light after prayer to God....

7925 - Jesus Christ opened the gate into the kingdom of light....

Our true home - return

5336 - My kingdom is not of this world....'

Entering the spiritual kingdom

7625 - God's justice demands atonement....

3969 - Fate in eternity corresponds to will.... Love of matter is wrong....

8745 - The souls' fate after death varies....

4488 - Heaven and hell....

The state of darkness in the spiritual kingdom

3952 - The souls' state of darkness in the beyond and help by beings of light....

1589 - Involuntarily premature deceased people.... Beyond....

1951 - Suicide.... Fate in the beyond....

8224 - The souls' agonising fate in the beyond....

Eternal damnation and re-incarnation are misguided teachings

6019 - Concept of eternity.... Perfection....

4602 - Eternal damnation....

8443 - Nothing will remain unredeemed forever....

7096 - Do not forfeit your eternal life....

8495 - Explanation about re-incarnation.... Jesus and Salvation....

4590 - Doctrine of re-incarnation.... Misguided teaching.... Celestial bodies....

The significance of stars

5449 - In My Father's house are many mansions....'

8405 - Different kinds of creations correspond to the beings' fall....

8838 - Are the creations of a spiritual or material kind.... Diversity of stars....

Intercessions for poor souls

6541 - The sleep of the soul.... Misguided teaching....

9014 - Appeals for a gift of strength for the souls of the deceased....

State of twilight in the spiritual kingdom

7418 - State of twilight in the beyond....

7199 - Remorse in the beyond.... Ascent....

6735 - Transference of light in the beyond....

State of light in the spiritual kingdom - The true home

7404 - Kingdom of light.... Jesus Christ....

8400 - The soul's entry into the kingdom of light....

5365 - Reunion in the beyond in the kingdom of light....

3670 - Spiritual creations.... Beatitude.... 'Eye hath not seen....'

6821 - Androgynous beings.... Beyond....

6662 - Redeeming work in the beyond....

4871 - Union with God - The human being's goal....

Return into the Father's house

6823 - Return to God necessitates sincerity of will....

7257 - The path of return to God....

7529 - Duration of returning to God....

5733 - Jesus Christ, leader on the right path....

5314 - Love is the key to the spiritual kingdom....

7455 - Jesus, the good Shepherd....

Our future - Indications of the end time

The Revelation of John ....

B.D. 8535 from June 20th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

Everything concurring with My Word can be accepted and upheld by you as truth. And thus you will also know how to judge the mental concepts presented to you .... For this is what you, who are directly instructed by Me, must be able to do .... For you are required to reject everything that is wrong and advise your fellow human beings not to accept it.

Part of spreading the pure truth from Me also includes denouncing error as coming from the adversary and to protect yourselves as well as your fellow human beings from his influence. He equally makes use of human vessels in order to succeed, in order to undermine the pure truth, for he causes confusion amongst people who no longer know what to accept. But as soon as you recognise that My adversary is at work it is also your duty to take action against it. And therefore I want to provide you with an explanation which yet again can only be given to you by the One Who knows everything, to Whom nothing is hidden and Who is able to impart this knowledge through the spirit:

Many things are hidden from you humans which only I can reveal to you. And I have always informed seers and prophets of events which were still in the distant future. However, according to people's state of maturity My predictions or visions were usually veiled and always required an awakened spirit to summon the right understanding for it. And since many prophesies related to the last days before the end they also remained incomprehensible to people, because I Myself wanted to lift the veil when the time was right. The visions they saw were even concealed from My seers and prophets, and they described them partly impelled and partly enlightened by My spirit, which also let them behold and report things which were in the distant future. And thus records exist and were preserved until now which proclaim the visions of My disciple John .... records, which will be explained in the last days before the end and which previously were meaningless to people and consequently not understood by them. Yet they have a profound meaning, they merely depicted what My disciple who had received the spiritual vision had seen but who was unable to interpret his visions himself because it would not have been beneficial for him or his fellow human beings, since the whole time of development was still ahead of them, which was meant to be utilised through Jesus Christ's Salvation .... but knowledge of the visions' significance would have stifled all spiritual impetus .... thus it would have restricted free will. For I knew that My adversary's activity would take on immense proportions at the end of a period of salvation, and that humanity's spiritually low level would be so widespread at the end that the precise knowledge of it would have been damaging to people.

But I allowed My disciple to spiritually foresee all these manifestations of the end, yet in an awakened state .... when he recorded his visions .... he only saw images he didn't understand himself .... which thus was My will ....

You cannot fail to recognise Satan's activity in the last days, yet you humans have no idea of the immense spiritual disaster his activity will wreak on all human beings .... My disciple saw the clearly evident state of affairs in the last days as well as My adversary's activity which was the cause for the terrible vision, which showed his activity figuratively and which only remained veiled to people because they would have abandoned their spiritual endeavour in view of the failure and My adversary's supreme control.

But John also foresaw the fall into the abyss and My adversary's captivity, and for that reason the disciple's vision was intended to be preserved, for one day they will understand everything, if only in the spiritual kingdom when their spiritual state results in their realisation. And thus you know how to evaluate messages which are allegedly from above and yet originate from below .... You know that everything contradicting My Word is erroneous spiritual knowledge and particularly highlights My adversary's activity in the last days, who wants to cause confusion wherever possible and who avails himself of My name as a disguise in order to be believed ....

Be vigilant and don't allow yourselves to be driven into darkness .... when a bright light is shining for you which very clearly shows the path to Me, Who still wants to save all those people before the end who have the will to let themselves be saved. Look for Me in all sincerity and, truly, I will not let you fall into My adversary's hands, I will enlighten your thoughts if only you sincerely ask Me for the pure truth .... But then you will receive it through your heart, so that the intellect need not be involved, for My adversary avails himself of the intellect as long as the heart does not reject him.

You fully consciously have to break your connection with him who wants to corrupt the world .... You have to closely unite with Me and appeal to Me for My protection against his influence .... And truly, your prayer will be granted as soon as it is sent up to Me in spirit and in truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Statements by seers and prophets ....

B.D. 6936 from October 5th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Listen to what the spirit of God proclaims to you: the seers and prophets are chosen by Me Myself because they have to fulfil a great and important task .... informing people of the forthcoming Judgment of the world and admonishing them to prepare themselves for it. These seers and prophets don't use their own words but merely pass on what My spirit tells them. Thus, in a manner of speaking, you receive a direct proclamation from Me Myself, I merely have to use a mediator in order not to compel your thoughts and actions. You therefore can believe it but are not forced to do so. You will believe it if you acknowledge the gift of vision and prophesy in these mediators; you will reject it if you doubt their mission. But I want to make it easy for you to believe them, I will visibly emphasise their mission by allowing the announced events to happen which precede the Judgment .... I will make sure that these announcements will be spread, that many people can be informed of them and that they then will experience the evidence of it, because everything will happen as I predicted through seers and prophets. Although I warned people .... when I lived on earth .... to beware of false Christs and false prophets and pointed out that My adversary's emissaries will also wreak havoc, I now caution people once again not to get caught in his nets of lies and to believe his intrigues, for he is active and through remarkable accomplishments, through physical works of wonder, is trying to awaken in people the belief that the 'powers of heaven' are expressing themselves ....

But precisely his remarkable activity during the last days also gives rise to My countermeasure which consists of using methods that revive a weak faith again or let a lost faith arise anew. And this cannot happen in any other way than through pure truth, which comes forth from the source of truth but must reach you humans through mediators because you are unable to receive it directly yourselves.

And thus I present to people what lies ahead of them. And the people I have chosen to mediate between Myself and you humans can be acknowledged by you as genuine prophets whose words you should believe. I Am also prepared to demonstrate that they speak on My instruction and inform you of what is to come by very soon making the first announcements come true. For the most important task of these seers and prophets is the announcement of the end, which is of utmost importance for you humans and which you thus should await being prepared. And for this you are still granted a period of time which can suffice to save your souls from ruin.

And so I will not hesitate much longer, I will confirm My seers' and prophets' mission, I will let their proclamations be followed by action .... Prior to this .... before the end .... I will shake the earth and show Myself to all people through a natural event which time and again has been announced according to My will. For I gave them the instruction Myself, they only spoke as My instruments, as My representatives on earth who should admonish and warn people on My behalf. You must not deem yourselves safe from events which testify to a higher Power, you should dread them and believe that My Word is truth, that I Myself speak and have spoken to you through them and that you are therefore definitely approaching an extremely difficult time, if My grace will not call you back beforehand. You are facing the end of an era, and in this certainty you should live your life accordingly .... always in view of a sudden end which, however, need not be feared by anyone who consciously improves himself, who pays more attention to his soul than to his earthly body, for he will not lose anything but only gain ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Rejection of the divine Word in spiritual arrogance ....

B.D. 7203 from November 6th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

Anyone who rejects the Word of God in spiritual arrogance when it is offered to him through My servants on earth will be seriously accountable for it one day, since it is not spiritual inability to be able to recognise something bright but it is a rejection due to dishonourable motives supported by My adversary's influence. 'Spiritual arrogance' excludes all scrutiny, spiritual arrogance is an obvious sign that the person is subject to dark influences, for spiritual arrogance is the distinctive mark of the one who opposes Me because he refuses to acknowledge Me. Spiritual arrogance of the first-fallen spirit resisted and rejected the light which permeated him, therefore utter darkness engulfed him. Hence the human being will remain in spiritual darkness when he arrogantly rejects the light again, when My grace wants to emanate it in order to provide a glimmer of enlightenment to his heart .... But the reason for refusal is important, for it can also be rejected due to other reasons which cannot be as condemned as this very arrogance of a human being.

And one can speak of spiritual arrogance when a person believes that he needs no further instructions, that he has sufficient spiritual education, when he overestimates his own knowledge and therefore believes that he does not need additional information. However, even then the human being should still be prepared to examine what he is offered. If he still maintains his will with conviction and rejects it again then his verdict will not be as severe, then he lacks judgment due to spiritual blindness .... If, however, he omits all scrutiny then the human being's blatant rejection will repel My hand of grace that I offer him and the responsibility will hit him hard one day, for one day he will realise the truth, and then it might be too late ....

No one can be forcibly persuaded to accept My Word but everyone will sooner or later have the opportunity to seriously deal with questions of doubt, for I place such doubts into the hearts of those who are not yet on the right path. All people should, in fact, form an opinion about such questions, they would only derive benefit from it, for they will certainly receive clarification providing they genuinely desire it. But then it will show whether the person seriously desires the truth .... for it will indeed be offered to him. Spiritual arrogance, however, will instantly reject it because this is My adversary's will and his determination will be fulfilled by those of like spirit.

Arrogance caused the fall of the former being of light, and arrogance is therefore also his supporters' nature which unmistakably characterises them as his followers. And a big step has to be taken, the human being's nature has to seriously try to change itself .... the person has to step down from arrogance into humility and thus completely detach himself from My adversary and approach Me with utter humbleness .... Only then will a light shine into the person's heart, and only then will he be able to recognise the precious gift of grace which My Word represents to every person and his soul's salvation. Only then will he gratefully accept what the Father's love offers to His child .... Then he will hunger for food and drink yet also be constantly satisfied by My love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The adversary's activity will not be prevented ....

B.D. 8691 from December 3rd 1963, taken from Book No. 91

Though I Am Ruler indeed over heaven and earth and no being shall be capable of opposing Me, I do not contest My adversary's right within the domain which is his kingdom: the terrestrial world which harbours everything that still belongs to him and where he can exercise his influence when the developing spiritual essence has reached the human stage .... Then he will pursue this spiritual essence .... the human being .... in every way in order to prevent his development and to pull him down into the abyss again, from where he had worked his way up by means of an infinitely long process .... Then he is, in fact, lord over his world ....

And this explains why I allow so many disasters, why I don't intervene where the adversary's activities are so clearly apparent .... He has a right to you humans because you once followed him voluntarily into the abyss; and he also exercises his right in order to dominate you. But you can resist him since you possess free will. And you do not lack strength either, if only you would ask Me for it. But My adversary's activity will not be prevented by Me. For the physical world is his share .... even all matter, over which he has no control, is part of him because it harbours the fallen spiritual substance, which is only temporarily beyond his control due its constraint in matter. But as soon as it lives on earth as a human being he can exercise his power over it again without being hindered by Me .... And he truly makes full use of it ....

Yet in Jesus Christ, the divine Saviour, he has a very powerful opponent indeed .... And every human being can turn to Him in order to be liberated from the enemy of souls. For Jesus is stronger than he is, and He delivers every soul from his power which simply appeals to Him for it and with its prayer demonstrates its faith in Him and His act of Salvation, which thereby also acknowledges Myself, Who in Jesus Christ became a human being in order to redeem all fallen spirits. Thus the adversary's power on earth is great indeed, and yet in Jesus Christ he finds his Master .... And regardless of how much control he has over people, in Jesus Christ they nevertheless have a Redeemer and Saviour from his domination .... Thus the human being cannot expect that I, his God and Creator of eternity, will curtail My adversary's activity, or that I will prevent him from carrying out disgraceful actions, because I will not, by any means, remove his right to influence a person in order to hold on to him .... The human being himself, however, does not have to tolerate it, for he can always turn to Jesus Christ and ask for His help to be released from his prison guard, to become free from the power to which he, however, will succumb without the help of Jesus Christ.

How often do you humans say 'Why does God allow this? ....' I do not prevent My adversary's activity because you once accepted his domination and he is still your lord today if you don't want to free yourselves and approach Jesus Christ for salvation from him. But I also know what serves you and each individual soul best .... I know the nature of every individual soul, I know what it needs in order to mature fully, and even the dark world has to be of service to Me, for I also know how to direct the effects of the dark forces' actions such that they will be successful for people's souls who are willing to be released from his power and strive towards Me.

And this is always determined by the person's will, since this is free .... As long as the spiritual substance is still bound within the works of creation My adversary is unable to influence it; but in the human stage he has the right to do so because it involves the being's free decision which the adversary wants to win for himself. Hence he takes advantage of every opportunity, and the human being is at his mercy the further away he is from Me, the less often he establishes contact with Me, or: As long as he does not acknowledge Jesus Christ by seeking sanctuary with Him in his distress, he is at the mercy of the opposing power, which nevertheless is determined by his own free will.

I certainly have the power and can prevent anything, including the adversary's activities, but then the human being's life on earth would be in vain, where he has to freely choose between Me and him. But you humans should also understand that and why difficult tests are given to you, and why he often causes you extreme distress and I don't stop him, because you do not turn to Me for help and this is the real purpose of every adversity, which I therefore allow so that you will find your way to Me ....

Yet you can rest assured that I will not leave you on your own and will help you if you try to get away from him and trustingly flee to Me and thereby also acknowledge Me as your God and Father .... when you call upon Jesus for forgiveness of your guilt and for deliverance from the enemy, who also fights in order not to lose you .... Yet truly, My might is greater, and if you call upon Me in spirit and in truth you will indeed be released from him and your earthly life will not have been in vain ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Vast distance from God .... End ....

B.D. 7672 from August 12th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

The fact that people have distanced themselves from Me to such an extent is an obvious sign of the times, for thereby they hasten the end themselves since earthly life no longer fulfils its purpose .... that people look for and find unification with Me .... Their earthly existence was only given to them for one reason: to take the last step in their return to Me, to eliminate the distance they had once created themselves through their apostasy from Me.

In earthly life they are now granted the final opportunity to understand their wrongdoing which made them fall into an abysmal distance from Me ....As a result of My love and grace this distance has already been so reduced by way of the path through the works of creation that they have now reached the point of return to Me which, however, has to occur in free will, and therefore the once fallen spirits were granted the short time of earthly life which fully suffices in order to reach the final goal .... the union with Me.

Yet people fail to consider the purpose of their earthly life, they look at everything with earthly-minded eyes, they don't decrease their distance from Me, in fact, they are more likely to increase it because they lack love and this always signifies a vast distance from Me. And thus the time has come where earth no longer serves as a place of spiritual education, where it is missing its purpose .... where it has become pointless for the human being to live on earth because he only uses his stay wrongly and is far more inclined to extend his distance from Me. And this means that the human being's soul is in utmost danger of being banished into matter again, of descending into the deepest abyss once more. And therefore a large transformation is about to happen to you humans to enable the earth to fulfil its purpose again: helping the soul to attain maturity.

Hence present-day people hasten the end of the old earth themselves, for I want to restore the old order and let the earth become a place of education for the spirit once more which, however, necessitates disintegrating and reshaping the creations, including those people who do not recognise the meaning and purpose of earthly life and just live a purely material life without taking their souls into consideration. And regardless of what I will still allow to happen until then, it will no longer lead to a change in people except in a few who will find Me in the last hour, and whom I also want to save from their downfall.

People no longer believe in Me with a living faith, and a dead faith cannot awaken the souls to life. For people live without love. They no longer take notice of their fellow human beings' hardship, they just feel great love for themselves and this love drives them back into the adversary's arms again, and so they steadily widen their distance to Me, given that love alone establishes unification with Me and heartlessness merely proves their remoteness from Me. Hence the time which separates you humans from the end is getting ever shorter .... whether you believe it or not .... It is the lawful consequence of humanity's heartlessness which only a very change into love would be able to revoke but which can no longer be expected on this earth.

Earthly life is purely a matter of the soul becoming fully mature .... yet no-one is aware of this task incumbent on him apart from the small flock of My Own who, although they will be unable to stop the transformation of this earth, will nevertheless inhabit the new earth as the root of the new human race. Their fate will be an exceptionally glorious one, which people should truly regard as the most important thing to strive for in these last days .... yet it is never believed and no person can be forced to believe it. However, time and again you shall be informed of it, for I will let My voice be heard until the end and remind and warn all people, and until the last day every person will still have the opportunity to change himself .... to strive for another goal rather than purely the material world .... And blessed is he who still uses the short time to change his nature to love; for he will not have to fear the end because then he, too, will belong to My Own who will be protected and saved by My strong arm ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Disbelief in an end ....

B.D. 7549 from March 15th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

There is not much time left until the end .... even if you believe that the announced end will be in the distant future .... you will be surprised how the signs will increase and the point in time you live in will become only too evident. But everything will always proceed within the framework of natural progression, and that will raise your hope time and again that the end is still far away. However, your will shall remain free until the last day, for you cannot reach your goal by force which consists of establishing your bond with Me, of voluntarily raising your hands to Me and thereby acknowledging Me, Whom you did not want to acknowledge until now. Earthly life will therefore make great demands on you, you will have to endure many adversities and always have the opportunity to turn to Me .... But everything will take place entirely naturally, although the awakened person will recognise it as the last signs before the end. And if I repeatedly proclaim that you are shortly before the end .... that you are only granted a little more time on this earth, then you should take this declaration very seriously and not always relate it to the future in line with people's point of view .... You ought to understand the words as they are given to you, you ought to take them literally, and you will do well by doing so .... For the time is close at hand when the earth will be cleansed and a new earth will arise again .... But regardless of how urgently I speak to you, you don't want to believe it, and I cannot provide you with any other evidence that My Word is truth other than that you will soon be shocked by a natural event and that you can then equally surely count on the end. Yet do you know whether you will survive the former or fall victim to this natural event?

Hence you should likewise consider it an end, for many people will thereby find their demise, and their life will not last much longer anymore. So don't be thoughtless and prepare yourselves, even if earthly life around you shapes itself as if only progress and prosperity exist .... Just one day, and everything will have disappeared and fallen prey to the destruction of natural forces, and the survivors will be presented with dreadful sights, because it is My will that they should come to their senses and still use the remaining time of grace they have left until the end. For everything I announce to you humans through seers and prophets will come to pass word for word, and you will soon experience the truth of My Word, and blessed is he Who accepted My Word and then found his path to Me, for in great adversity he will always find a way out, he will manifestly experience My help which I have promised to all of you who call upon Me ....

For this reason I speak to you, so that you can appeal to Me for strength in advance and then in utmost distress, when you only have My help to rely on .... you will receive it, for I do not forget My Own .... Therefore take care that you are counted amongst My Own ....Call upon Me in times of need, and I will answer your prayer ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The end of a period of redemption

Predetermined intervals of time as periods of Salvation ....

B.D. 8085 from January 22nd 1962, taken from Book No. 85

To Me a thousand years are like a day .... to Me it is truly irrelevant when you return to Me, how long you remain distant from Me, for I know that you will return to Me one day for sure and then be united with Me forever .... But you yourselves will suffer immeasurably during this time of separation, for only the union with Me provides beatitude .... And I love you and therefore would like to shorten your time of wretchedness for your own sakes .... I don't want you to suffer; nevertheless, in My wisdom I recognise the blessing which suffering holds for you, because it can encourage you to hasten your return to Me, because it can change your attitude and your will. Yet I shall do everything within My power to shorten the duration of your resistance without, however, affecting your free will. For your will itself determines the duration of your distance from Me, and I shall not compel it .... Therefore, although time is irrelevant to Me, the intervals of time in My plan of Salvation which were designated for the development of the souls are nevertheless determined .... that is, the timing of My plan of Salvation is fixed and will be upheld according to My love and wisdom ....

Periods of Salvation have been planned which are limited, thus time and again new opportunities of development present themselves .... in wise anticipation of the fact that the ever new resistance on part of the fallen spiritual world in some respect will also necessitate a new Judgment .... or, that the lawful order, which the opposing spirits totally disregard thereby preventing all higher development, will need to be restored again from time to time .... These fixed intervals of time are thus 'periods of Salvation', which irrevocably will be observed by Me and therefore signify the end of an old and the beginning of a new developmental period, the time of which cannot be ascertained by you humans but which nevertheless can be irrefutably expected by people in times when spiritual progress is no longer discernible.

But it is also part of My eternal plan of Salvation that such knowledge is and will remain unverifiable for people .... For the beginning and end of the various 'periods' are so far apart that people lack all knowledge and only the spiritually awakened accept such information as credible .... To Me a thousand years are like a day .... But you humans experience this time as being immeasurably long, and you could shorten it for yourselves if only you would seriously strive for your deliverance from the form, which you are indeed able to achieve in your earthly life as a human being .... For all means of help are truly at your disposal, only your will cannot be forced to change your nature into love .... Yet this change into love must be carried out, and you only need a very short time to achieve it .... If a developmental period comes to an end without you having reached your goal, then your fate can be an infinite extension of your state of being distant from God, which is indeed extremely agonising for you but only motivates Me to create ever new possibilities for you .... for the still God-opposing souls .... in order to further your development .... For I know that I will achieve My goal one day, and the concept of time does not exist for Me .... everything is the present for Me .... even the past and the future ....

You won't be able to understand this as long as your thinking is still limited. But one day you will understand it and will even find it incomprehensible yourselves that you had resisted Me for so long .... For the unification will irrevocably take place one day, and that also means immeasurable beatitude, in which all past suffering will fade away, in which you will only recognise My love with praise and gratitude which pursued you even into the deepest abyss and did not rest until it had reached its goal ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

New redemption period ....

B.D. 8345 from December 2nd 1962, taken from Book No. 88

No major spiritual advancement can be expected on this earth any longer, only a few more people will find and walk the right path which leads to Me .... back to the Father's house. There will certainly be people everywhere making every effort to work for Me and My kingdom, supporting the doctrines of the various ecclesiastical organisations with sincere dedication for Me .... They will have the good will to guide the human being into truth and are successful too when My spirit can work through them as soon as they preach for Me and My kingdom.

But only few people take the development of their soul seriously, whose faith in Me also includes the belief that they have a responsibility towards Me and who therefore consciously live their earthly life. However, most people are and remain indifferent, even if they are confronted by the most powerful speaker .... They simply dismiss everything spiritual with a superior smile, because people consider it a fantasy and unreal and are therefore not captivated by it either. But for the sake of the few the work shall still be done eagerly, because to have saved only one soul from its downfall, to have prevented it from a repeated progress through the earth's creations, is such a tremendous accomplishment that no effort should be spared, since every soul will eternally thank its saviour to have guided it onto the right path.

Many people apparently revert back to faith .... But greater still is the number of those who fall away and carelessly sacrifice their faith in Me and who do not acknowledge Jesus Christ's act of Salvation as an act of atonement for the whole of humanity either .... And precisely because the belief in Jesus Christ is increasingly declining, spiritual hardship is getting progressively worse.  This will finally lead to the disintegration of the earth so as to prevent an even deeper descent into darkness, which shall be accomplished by releasing the spirits which belong to My adversary and confining them again in the material creation.

Time and again I tell you that this earth cannot expect a spiritual change for the better, that a new period of redemption will start and that this, at the same time, will be a spiritual as well as an earthly turning point, because nothing which lives and exists on, in and above the earth will remain, but everything will be transformed, a new earth will emerge, and this new earth will start again in lawful order, so that the development of all spiritual substances thereon will be safeguarded and the process of return within this lawful order will continue.

My eternal plan does not depend on whether you humans believe this or not, but those of you who do not believe My statements will be surprised how soon the day will dawn when the first revelations fulfil themselves: when you may yet witness a last sign from Me which shall confirm all revelations of this nature .... Especially those people who deem themselves intellectually superior to their fellow human beings deny such last day revelations and thus also doubt the truth of My Word, which is transmitted to earth directly from above .... Yet who else could make such a specific prediction but He Who has every power at His disposal and Who is Lord of all the forces of heaven and earth? ....

You can indeed accept His Word to be true and certain, for I do not merely speak but also substantiate every event to be inflicted on you by My love, wisdom and power, because this is necessary for your souls which should still call for Me in the last hour before the end. My predictions are not intended to achieve anything but to stimulate your sense of responsibility, by believing that you are soon approaching the end and by asking yourselves whether and how you can stand before the eyes of your God and Creator .... You should not believe those who deny an end, who want to awaken in you humans the expectation of changes for the better .... for a spiritual renaissance on this very earth that only requires a different human generation which observes My will .... On this earth no such human generation will be found anymore, because the decline of spirituality is continuing, and this alone will result in the end of this earth's era.

For the earth is meant to be a school for the spirit, but people's thoughts are dominated by matter and therefore they themselves will become matter again too, which they desire above all else.  By doing so they completely forget God Who gave them their earthly life for the sake of a specific purpose .... And people do not fulfil this purpose, even the earth itself does not fulfil this purpose any more, because divine order has been completely reversed, the earth has become My adversary's kingdom who wants to prevent the higher development of all spiritual substances ....

And you, who still believe in humanity's spiritual turning point on this earth, are spiritually deluded, you have no inner enlightenment, you are merely directed by your human intellect to make accusations and to deny divine revelations and to portray them as an expression of the opposing spirit. Otherwise you would know yourselves which level humanity has arrived at, and you would do better to be quiet, if you yourselves cannot believe in an end .... than to expose your lack of awareness by allegations which oppose My predictions .... Because you too will have to be answerable for this, since you are, after all, preventing people from evaluating their failed life and thus from a return to Me, which will have to take place before the end if the soul is to be saved from the appalling fate of repeated captivity in the creations of the earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Indication of the many adversities before the end ....

B.D. 8387 from January 20th 1963, taken from Book No. 88

Earth will still experience much adversity, but only the people directly affected will derive a psychological benefit from it, if they are not entirely hardened .... Yet their fellow human beings are not impressed by it for long and therefore they, too, will be affected in other ways, for I have truly many teaching methods at My disposal which I have to use if I don't want to let people go astray and completely lose them to My adversary. For it is like a disease that they would rather comply with the will of the one who wants to ruin them than with Mine, Who only wants to help them achieve beatitude ....

My Words and admonitions bear little fruit and they have to be struck more severely if their thinking is to change and turn to Me. Only adversities which they are unable to master themselves can push them towards Me .... only the kind of desperate situations which make all help seem impossible can induce them to pray, to call upon Me in spirit and in truth. And if they are not entirely hardened, if they still have a glimmer of faith in an almighty and loving God and Creator within themselves then they will indeed call upon Me, and I will give evidence of Myself to them, because I Am only interested that they believe in Me with a living faith. For only a living faith will give them the strength for resistance during every earthly tribulation. Since it is the time of the end, the time of affliction will not stop either and time and again will affect people in different ways, and then a living faith will be of great help, for their trust in Me lets people bear everything more easily and confidently wait for help.

And from all directions you will hear reports about all kinds of accidents and disasters, and then you should always remember that I thereby only intend to change people's hearts, that nothing happens to people without reason and purpose, whatever it may be. And I often have to use such means which are unrelated to human cause, to human failure, for they are not meant to recognise their fellow human beings' shortcomings or sinfulness but identify Me as the originator of conditions which have put them into hopeless situations .... For they ought to call upon Me and not expect help from their fellow human beings who are unable to provide it. People have only one means of rescue left, and that is that they establish their bond with Me themselves, for the end will irrevocably arrive and the preceding time of adversity can only be endured by people who closely unite with Me and therefore can also always be certain of My help. For I love you humans and want to help you .... I have the power to do so and thus Am able to help you .... I only want you to appeal to Me yourselves, to take the path to Me, so that you will be saved and need not fear the final end .... For you will need much strength to withstand all onslaughts by My adversary, and you constantly should accept this strength from Me .... Yet this necessitates the sincere bond with Me which assures you a sufficient flow of strength and enables you to victoriously cope with all challenges.

And the closer it gets to the end the more subject you will become to adversity and sorrow, because there is not much time and My obvious intervention is necessary by which you can still escape the worst fate .... the banishment into matter, into the new works of creation on earth. This fate is so appalling that all earthly adversity seems small in comparison if you could assess the whole extent of the former. But you may not decide to change as a result of fear and dread and so cannot receive a complete overview, you can only ever be told about your fate, which you may or may not believe .... However, one day you will be grateful to Me when you, as a result of large earthly disasters, are spared this appalling fate ....

The time for the people of this earth is irrevocably coming to an end, and this also explains the harsh strokes of fate they will suffer .... But since love has grown cold amongst people their sympathy is not far-reaching either .... Only when people are affected themselves will such disasters and miseries cause them to stop and think and for once turn their thoughts spiritually to the One Who is Lord over life and death, over heaven and earth, Who is the Originator of all creation, to Whom everything is possible, Whom you humans only have to call upon with complete trust in order to receive assured help and thereby also the evidence of Himself, so that your faith will become a living one .... You could lessen the extent of your suffering yourselves if only you would revert to the faith you humans have lost, for the increasing disasters are due to the fact that a spiritually low level has been reached, that people have neither faith nor practice love and therefore live in complete darkness .... But they have to learn to recognise a God and Creator, they have to believe in Him and His infinite love, and then they will also be permitted to experience this love in every earthly and spiritual adversity ....

Yet even the harshest strokes of fate will often fail to change people, and therefore they cause the downfall themselves, they themselves contribute to the fact that the earth will be destroyed and a new one prepared, for it is intended to serve the souls for higher development. And this spiritual task has become impossible since people are getting worse and therefore everything has to be arranged anew, everything that has stepped out of it has to be brought back into lawful order .... that thus a work of transformation will be carried out on earth in accordance with the plan of eternity ....

Yet My loving care will still apply to all human beings until the end .... I will still use every method which promises success in order to reduce the number of those who will be banished into matter, so that they will be able to repeat their process of development from the abyss to the pinnacle which, although dreadfully agonising, nevertheless wrests the spiritual essence from My adversary's hands or it would never be able to return to Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Further indication of disasters and war ....

B.D. 8717 from January 6th 1964, taken from Book No. 91

The forthcoming time will burden you extraordinarily, for world events will enter into a new phase, the restlessness amongst nations will increase, each one will consider the other as the enemy and nothing will be seriously done to establish peace even though all people will be longing for it. But materialism is the driving force of all plans and undertakings, and everyone aims to gain the greatest advantage, yet no one is fair in his thoughts and intentions and motivated by good attitudes while misfortunes increase fear and unrest, for God Himself still tries to make Himself known to people, since only the belief in Him and His might is the right counterbalance for all adversities and afflictions which you humans are approaching.

Consequently, there will also be more natural disasters, so that a higher Power will be acknowledged, for whatever people do will only ever deepen their hatred for each other but not lead to spiritual reflection. Heartlessness will take on shapes which will soon be unsurpassed, and the state of people warring against each other will therefore become ever more determined, there will be anything but peace amongst people although the great conflagration will not have yet erupted but will not fail to materialise. People themselves live their lives indifferently and only few spend thought on the fact that this state of affairs cannot continue for long. Yet the people in charge are generally spiritually blind .... there will be much talk but these will be just empty phrases which will not be followed by actions. For the earthly hardship will not be remedied where it is clearly recognisable and since the commandment of neighbourly love obviously remains unfulfilled the spiritual state cannot be good either, although they will be living in earthly prosperity and will apparently not have to go without anything .... The souls, however, will go hungry, and yet people will be unapproachable for spiritual instructions which would provide the souls with the right nourishment.

People should look around themselves open-eyed and be seriously critical of their own lives, then they will learn to understand and be able to observe the forthcoming events with the right realisation which, although they have always been announced, only now become more significant in view of the serious difficulties of those who are directly affected by it .... Yet these are the last days, and since people no longer have any faith it requires especially severe strokes of fate in order to disturb them, so that a few will find their faith in a God and Creator again to Whom they owe their existence .... in order to make them think why and for what reason this God and Creator has created them .... It is a matter of life or death for you humans, of infinite beatitude or torment and anguish, of brightest light or absolute darkness .... And thus, anyone who wants to be happy and live eternally in light has to fulfil his God and Creator's will, he has to try to discover this will and then live a life of love for God and his fellow human being .... If, however, he does not believe in a God then his whole earthly life will have been pointless, he will constantly contravene the law of divine order, and revoking the laws of divine order will always result in chaos, and you humans are now irrevocably approaching this chaos ....

And it will not just affect you spiritually but the earthly world will also be completely turned upside down, time and again you will receive news about natural disasters, accidents and other calamities, for there will no longer be any harmony and peace in a world which is devoid of all love and faith .... But whoever has found the path to God, who endeavours to fulfil His commandments of love, who hands himself over to Him in spirit and in truth, who prays to Him and appeals for His protection, will also surely receive it, for these people belong to His small flock who will persevere until the end, who will not let their faith waver, who will stay together and carry God deep within their hearts and who will therefore be lifted up in the end if God does not recall them to His kingdom sooner, if it is His will ....

Again and again your attention will be drawn to what lies ahead and comes ever closer to you, even if you are of little faith .... you will be unable to prevent it, and you can, with absolute certainty, stand up for what is announced to you, for the point is that people should be told that everything has been taken into consideration in the Plan of eternity, that everything is dependent on God's will Who, however, proceeds in His wisdom and love in order to accomplish the work of return to Him, and will also achieve the goal one day ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Human interference in nature's ecological system

Pollution of air - water - food ....

B.D. 6855 from June 23rd 1957, taken from Book No. 73

Every human being may expect from you what you expect from him. You should give justice to everyone just as you demand the same from them. You should not apply different sets of standards and believe that you have greater rights than your fellow human being in those instances where you are beneficiaries of what has freely been bestowed upon you by Me .... what you have not acquired yourselves but what is at the disposal of all people equally .... meaning those spiritual and earthly riches which My love and My creative will always place at your disposal.

This includes all gifts which you receive from My hand .... which you cannot produce yourselves, which are present without your involvement and which contribute towards your continued existence .... which are necessary for your natural life and which may not be taken away from any human being if his life should not be endangered. These are the life preserving elements to which every human being is entitled and which may not be taken away from him by other people or the offence against My eternal order has far reaching consequences which not only affects the guilty people but also the creations and can even result in their termination.

You will understand this by merely asking yourselves what elements of life you require and imagine their diversity .... when you experience air and water and their composites and effect on yourselves, which give the human being complete health but which can also result in illness and destruction of the body's organs when, due to human will, contamination of air and water occurs that causes incalculable damage .... And the sinfulness of people already shows itself in the fact that they are not afraid to pollute these particularly important life preserving elements such that it brings about life threatening damage to their fellow human beings .... And just as every human being holds his own life dear he sins when he reduces his fellow human being's most essential necessities of life, when he plays a part in jeopardizing the life of other people .... In addition, 'endangering life' also includes when the soil, which produces nourishment for human and animal life, becomes deprived of its natural quality; when, by the use of artificial agents, the designated land for cultivation takes on a different quality, the products of which now also contain substances that are by no means beneficial for the human body. Human beings are interfering with natural law, what's more, they want to improve, that is, they portray My creations as imperfect, they want to increase the soil's yield and are using the wrong methods for that .... since they need only ask for My blessing to achieve truly blessed harvests as well ....

Another sin in this respect is the harvesting of fruit before it has ripened .... when, because of greed and materialistic thought, harvesting takes place in advance of the natural process of ripening and when, as a result, the human body is forced to fight against as yet immature substances .... which is not a merely physical but also a spiritual matter which is frequently unknown to you. But all this is integral to the disregard of My law of eternal order. The human being damages his fellow human, he does not treat him fairly and he contributes towards the steady increase of chaos on earth because only an earthly life lived within lawful order can have the right effect for body and soul.

Every human being has the right to have the order of nature upheld because I made creation for the whole of humanity and not just for one human being. Every person requires clean air, clean water and good food for his physical life and no human being is entitled to cause harm to another that he wouldn't want to be caused to himself.

But during the last period before the end there is no more consideration for the life of other people, all kinds of unscrupulous experiments take place, and always just because of ambition, greed or hunger for power, which endangers all healthy life. Thus he who wants to destroy all living creations to release the constrained spirit within in the mistaken assumption that it will then belong to him again, is triumphant .... All people who act in opposition to divine order have handed themselves over to him, they follow his suggestions and ignore My commandments which require love and justice ....

Everyone just thinks of himself and his own advantage, and the fate of other people leaves him untouched. The life of his fellow human being is no longer sacred to him, otherwise it couldn't come to what is to be expected with certainty: that the life of all human beings will be gambled with because the divine laws of nature will be overthrown .... because one day the elements will forcefully break through. Human beings themselves will be the cause of this because they sin against divine order, against My commandment to love God and their fellow human beings ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Decline of vegetation .... Storms - Tempests ....

B.D. 1888 from April 14th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

It is by no means by chance that the earth's surface vegetation has changed as far as it involves stretches of land where human will and activity played a determining part. This particularly applies to forests or tree plantations which have fallen prey to human destructive will, which will not remain without influence on the climate as well as the condition of the soil.

Such deforestation represents a great danger to humanity if it takes place before its time, that is, before the spiritual substances in the plant creations have sufficiently matured to animate the next form. For these prematurely released spiritual substances don't leave the place of their interrupted stay without claiming appropriate compensation by pestering the spiritual substances in their vicinity and, in their unconstrained state, frequently express themselves undesirably, from which they are not prevented by God either. Thus people in those areas will have to suffer extraordinary storms and devastations which will also severely impair the growth of the entire plant world. But where there is very little vegetation other disorders also manifest themselves. The water conditions leave much to be desired, that is, the absence of a constant supply of water turns the earth's soil into sand. And thus such stretches of land can become barren and desolate, and although people believe they have no influence over it they are nevertheless the actual cause of whole stretches of land becoming barren and excessively dry.

The danger is now that this will not be recognised and that people will thoughtlessly sacrifice constantly more areas of land to their greed for profit, for this is usually the reason why whole areas waste away. If the human being destroys creations for the sake of earthly gain it is a deliberate acknowledgment of the evil power. For the sake of money and monetary value he interferes with the divine plan of creation which gave everything its function and not least of all the whole world of plants on the earth's surface. But such interference also has to have an appropriate effect, albeit these consequences are not so immediately recognisable but require a certain length of time.

Storms and tempests will alarmingly increase, floods will make plant cultivation difficult, and this will result in a decline of vegetation and simultaneously restrict the spiritual opportunities of development for the substances which want to take abode in the plant world corresponding to their degree of maturity and are thus prevented from doing so, which will result in constantly new storms and tempests ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Only God is Lord of creation .... Star ....

B.D. 7423 from October 5th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

Since eternity celestial bodies have circled the universe on paths specified by the divine Creator and which will also be upheld in the plan of creation according to His will. And it is an impossible beginning wanting to alter the specified course of a celestial body, to divert a star from its course trying to guide it onto a different one than was destined by the divine Creator. And it is equally impossible to stop the course of a star, to limit the duration of its course, thus to prevent it in some form or other from travelling its path .... This has to be said to all those who believe that they, with their own inventions, will be able to establish a different order in God's work of creation .... who believe that they will be able to fit human products into the divine work of creation, who assume that such experiments can be sent into the universe without harmful consequences ....

I Am still the Lord of the cosmos .... and I will also reply appropriately to every intention of infiltrating My work. Another attempt will be made, and more will follow as long as people are not stopped .... And I will allow it to happen, but I will answer when the time is right. For not much damage can be done anymore by people's advance into space .... because time has run out which humanity may still reckon with. And all the experiences they still want to gain will no longer be of any use for I will put a stop to it Myself ....

But I will respond in the same way, for this reply will also come from space which they try to enter, and all their inventions will be unable to repel or redirect the star which will put them into extreme danger themselves. And thus it is up to Me as to how long I will tolerate humanity's activity, but I will only tolerate it up to a point, I cannot profess to approve of experiments which have no spiritual purpose and only boost people's belief even more to be or to become master of the universe.

But the end is nigh, and during these last days people will still try many things which only demonstrate their godlessness, their spiritual arrogance and their spiritual poverty. Various experiments will still be conducted which will contribute considerably towards the disintegration of the earth, the final work of destruction and thus the end of one period of salvation which has to make way for a new one, if My living creations are not to be completely lost.

But you humans, who voluntarily belong to Me, don't allow yourselves to be impressed by it all no matter what happens .... Always remember that the Creator of heaven and earth will not let Himself be displaced and that He will clearly show His might without people being able to prevent Him from doing so .... I watch and wait .... until the day has come which has been predetermined since eternity .... For the time is limited in which My adversary uses people such .... because they belong to him .... that they will do everything he wants .... but which they will nevertheless not succeed in achieving ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Only God is Ruler of the universe ....

B.D. 8457 from April 3rd 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Another sign of the approaching end is that people will continue to make ever new attempts to penetrate the mysteries of creation but never in a spiritual way by which alone they can receive an explanation .... They intellectually try to ascertain what is still concealed from them, they undertake experiments to explore what exists beyond earth, they want to discover natural laws and only make use of them again for the sake of earthly profit .... They exclude Me Myself, the Creator and Provider, the Ruler of the universe, and believe that they can conduct unauthorised research of creations which exist outside of earth ....

They will carry on with their experiments despite the fact that they fail time and again because it will never be possible for people to occupy other planets without losing their lives .... But even then I will still respect their determination; I will not stop them so that they will recognise the futility of their projects themselves. And although they will believe that they can interfere with My creations they will lose sight of their own intellectual limitations ....

They could gain unlimited knowledge by spiritual means but only the souls would benefit from this, people, however, only look for earthly advantages and for this reason will not chose the path which could lead them to correct understanding .... But all their attempts will fail and only ever cause harm to people who will offer themselves as test objects .... Humanity's place is and remains the earth .... just as all other celestial bodies are self-contained. The beings who occupy every star, be it the earth or other celestial worlds, are subject to the natural laws I decreed to every star. They will be unable to cancel any of these natural laws or associate with beings from other planets, and any attempt will be paid for with their lives, because it is presumptuous to ignore My laws, common sense alone should tell them to refrain from such experiments. This is already a sign of the approaching end, it is a sign of total disbelief in a God and Creator, or they would not dare to destructively interfere with His creations in the belief that they will be able to create works which travel at speed through the universe .... They will be dead works without purpose and goal .... they will only prove how presumptuous people are on earth and how dark their spirit is despite their most astonishing calculations .... which will nevertheless be wrong as they will have to experience time and again.

People already intervene in all existing laws of nature, yet never for the benefit of their fellow human beings, they only cause physical and spiritual damage, for with their experiments they also change their natural living facilities, they poison the air, the water and thus the purely physical living conditions, but with their godless actions also cause immense damage to the souls which will never be able to mature on earth in such great distance from Me, their God and Creator .... This great distance, however, is demonstrated by them, for only satanic influence determines their thinking and doing, only Satan provides them with these thought, because he himself tries to exclude Me and exerts a thoroughly negative influence on people.

The attempt to reach stars beyond earth cannot and will not ever be blessed by Me, but until the end I will still show mercy to those whose souls have not yet completely fallen prey to My adversary .... otherwise every attempt would soon be doomed. But I fight for every soul, and as soon as they turn to Me in heartfelt prayer at times of earthly difficulty I will also help them and let them seemingly succeed, yet always with the aim that people should find their way back to Me and let go of their intentions when they have to recognise that they are dependent on a higher Power, Which can never be understood by their intellect but nevertheless will be grasped by the heart ....

You will still hear much more and perhaps even be surprised by the feats people are able to accomplish. But you should know that they receive their strength from My adversary who, like Me, tries to create works amongst My creations which he himself is unable to do and therefore uses the will of people, whom he can easily influence since they have little or no faith at all .... Yet they are his final attempts, for his time will have run out and he will instigate his fall into the abyss himself, for when he has caused utmost confusion amongst people I will put an end to his activity, and nothing will remain of the works which people accomplished under his influence .... Everything will disintegrate and I will once again restore order on earth, so that it can continue as a school of the spirit and fulfil its purpose in accordance with My will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

People's spiritual decline

Logical reasons for world events ....

B.D. 6588 from July 5th 1956, taken from Book No. 70

It is difficult for worldly people to believe what you, My servants on earth, proclaim to them on My instruction .... It seems so unreal to them that they would much rather portray you as fantasists than to take your words to heart and to count on their likelihood. For what you are telling them does not fit into the plans they make for themselves in their earthly life .... The belief of it requires a complete change of thinking from one area to another .... and they don't see the need for it. They live and want to enjoy their life. And therefore they first fulfil their selfish love and a dark spiritual state is the result. They grow increasingly darker within themselves and My kingdom moves ever further away from them instead of being taken by them as their possession.

And yet, I cannot leave them to their fate, time and again I approach them and also inform them increasingly more often through seers and prophets what will await them .... And thus their calls of admonition and forewarning are even heard in the midst of the world in order to direct people's attention to an area which they would otherwise not enter. Nothing else can be done for their deliverance but to address them Myself through My servants, since this is the most natural way of revealing Myself as it will not compel them to believe and yet it is occasionally successful.

The indications of the end and the natural catastrophe preceding the end will be repeatedly made known to people in various ways, both in relation to proclaiming My Gospel as well as to the world events which should make those people think who avoid the messengers of My Gospel but who shall also be addressed. Where My Word is still heard the connection with Me still exists or is not yet broken, and it is easier to make the coming events believable to them, because My Word has always indicated an end of this earth and referred to the signs which announce such an end ....

But it is difficult to approach people who have disassociated themselves from religious organisations and let the world or earthly success become their only purpose in life. I would also like to address those, and where I Am unsuccessful through My instruments on earth I can only let worldly events speak to them: accidents, disasters and natural destructions can still influence their thoughts, and then it is possible that they will also try to relate such thoughts to the announcements of a near end, which they will also hear about even if they are servants to the world. And in the forthcoming time there will be no shortage of voices who intend to arouse people from their sleep on My behalf. I also still want to win those who completely stand apart but who are not interested in religious doctrines .... yet nevertheless willingly listen to a clear explanation about the meaning and purpose of creation as well as the human being's task in life .... and who therefore have to be given a logical reason if they are to be lead to believe in a higher Power Which rules the universe with wisdom and love ....

My means and ways are manifold, and thus I also need servants on earth with various dispositions who therefore can be called upon to carry out various tasks in My vineyard. And I truly place all labourers in the right place where they can work successfully .... But they all just have the one purpose: to inform people of the approaching end, for believers and unbelievers alike shall know that they live in the last days of grace, which they should and could use well so that they need not fear the end. And they all shall also be informed of what I want to achieve through various worldly events, through exceptionally sorrowful happenings, through illness and adversities .... For it is only My love which allows this to happen to people so that they will still mature fully or find Me before the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual low level is the reason for the disintegration ....

B.D. 8026 from October 25th 1961, taken from Book No. 84

A considerable spiritual decline is noticeable, for people pay little attention to events which happen on the spiritual level .... They just observe worldly events and the effects of these on their physical life, they merely entertain earthly thoughts and have no contact whatsoever with the spiritual world. Rarely, if ever, are their thoughts directed towards the kingdom that is not of this world .... They only believe what they can see and doubt all spiritual happenings. They don't believe in Me or they would try to make contact with Me, their God and Creator of eternity .... They consider everything spiritual as unreal and thus don't investigate it, and if they get drawn into conversations about Me by their fellow human beings they don't want to know and even frankly admit their disbelief. They have no spiritual links because they are held captive by earthly matter and thus by My adversary, to whom they belong and from whom they do not intend to dissociate either.

Hence the considerably low spiritual level, which is the reason for the end of the old earth, the end of a period of Salvation, which requires the disintegration of the earthly creation. For the earth shall be a place of education for the soul which lives on earth embodied as a human being. But the spirit within the human being is no longer taken notice of, the human being considers his earthly life an end in itself and no longer does justice to his actual task, he does not comply with his task on earth. He ignores the spiritual development of his soul .... He lives in complete ignorance of his earthly task and will never gain any knowledge of it either since he refuses to be informed of it. He rejects every explanation or instruction given to him by faithful people and cannot be forced into realisation because this contradicts My love and wisdom ....

And therefore I will use other methods before the end in order to motivate the few, who are not entirely enslaved by My adversary, to make them think .... These methods will, in fact, be very painful because people have to be severely affected by fate in order to come to their senses and take the path to Me. For they will get into serious difficulties in which they can no longer expect earthly help .... And then it will be possible that they will remember the Power Which had created them .... Then it will be possible that they will call to this Power from the bottom of their heart .... And then I will truly hear their call and also answer their prayer, and I will reveal Myself to them through obvious help, through saving them from their adversity. Yet I will take no notice of words merely voiced by the lips .... However, a heartfelt prayer, a prayer in spirit and in truth will be granted by Me, because I still want to gain every soul before the end so that it will not go astray again for an infinitely long time .... People's spiritual decline is the cause for considerable and harsh strokes of fate which still have to befall humanity in order to change their thoughts, as far as this is at all possible. The fleeting nature of earthly possession will still bring many a person to his senses and prompt him to seriously consider the state of his soul. Yet their will shall always remain free, and they have to take the path to Me entirely uninfluenced .... But their deliverance is guaranteed if they take this path, for it only concerns their soul's salvation and not their physical well-being ....

It only concerns their acknowledgement of Me, that they believe in Me, which they should demonstrate by their appeal to Me in spirit and in truth .... And they will be saved from ruin, they will be seized by My loving Fatherly hand and wrested from My adversary's clutches, who has no authority over people's free will and shall lose his claim on this soul. And every human being will truly be blessed who still professes Me before the end .... who takes refuge with Me in his adversity and then allows himself to be seized by My love. For I will not let him fall, and he will thank Me eternally that I have fought for his soul until the end, that My love left no stone unturned in order to win it forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs of the last days ....

B.D. 8277 from September 20th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

You can rest assured that everything I have announced through seers and prophets will fulfil itself, for the end moves ever closer and by the signs of the times you will recognise the hour you live in. Time and again the objection is raised that the end was always dreaded during bad times and yet the earth continued to exist .... that even My disciples had counted on My early return and that they, too, had been mistaken .... And likewise they don't want to listen and believe in My present proclamations. And I repeatedly emphasise the fact that one day the future will become the present and that you humans have now arrived at the lowest spiritual point which necessitates an end of this earth which, however, should only be understood as a total transformation of the earth's surface and not the destruction of the earth as a work of creation. For this earth will continue to fulfil its task in the universe, it will continue to shelter people for the purpose of maturing their souls .... Yet first it has to be made suitable for this again.

My Word is truth, and if I send you My Word from above, if I explain My plan of Salvation to you so that you will also know all correlations, then I actually only intend you to faithfully accept My warnings and admonitions and change your attitude towards Me accordingly .... For you should think further than just your daily life, you should think of what lies ahead of you since you know for certain that you will have to die and cannot prolong your life for even one day, that you therefore depend on the Power which called you into being .... You should seriously deliberate these thoughts, and it will not be to your disadvantage, for then I will also help you to think clearly and to consider the idea of an end, and what this end means for each one of you. If you believe in a God and Creator Whose love called you into being then you will not be so worried when you are made aware of a near end, for then you will know that this God and Creator also holds your destiny in His hands, that you only need to commend yourselves to His love and grace in order to be safely lead through the approaching time .... And the references relating to it won't frighten you, instead you will merely join more closely with your God and Creator, Whom you recognise as your eternal Father.

Yet the unbelievers will be badly affected, and it is to them which My constant prophesies of a near end apply, for they can still change themselves during the short time they have left. Just pay attention to the signs of the time, for I have already announced those to My first disciples .... But by now you are at the start of the time of affliction, you hear about wars, about earthquakes .... accidents and disasters are increasing .... you can observe changes in the universe, and you also see how people behave who have degenerated and believe that they can interfere in My creation, who let themselves be driven to God-opposing experiments which will not end well ....

Notice the frame of mind of people who indulge in worldly pleasures, who are harsh and unloving and don't consider their neighbour's hardship .... Pay attention to the lack of faith, to their attitude towards Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation, and you will know that you are already living in the midst of time which precedes the end. The battle of faith, too, will flare up with such cruelty you would not think possible. And this spiritual low level will draw the end closer and has already reached the degree which would justify My intervention, but I will not divert from the day that has been determined in My plan of Salvation since eternity .... But neither will I postpone this day, for in My wisdom I also realised when the time is right for the work of transformation to take place ....

And therefore I will let My voice be heard until the end announcing the approaching end, and happy is he who listens to this voice and prepares himself .... happy is he who wants to belong to My Own and remains loyal to Me until the end .... For I will provide him with exceptional strength, he will stand firm and need not fear the day of the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World conflagration

Deposing the earthly power ....

B.D. 1103 from September 21st 1939, taken from Book No. 20

The spirit of anyone giving the world reason to live under constant threat does not demonstrate the love he should harbour within himself. Rather, it is the tribute of evil paid by the person spreading discord and controversy amongst humanity. People are supposed to cultivate love and peace and all should be like brothers to each other .... In its place bitter enmity is taken into homes which ought to shelter peaceful people; and a whole nation will be unworthy if the citizen of a country lives in spiritual bondage .... Enslaving those who should be treated like brothers is not sanctioned according to God's will.

Those who arrogantly dare to put laws into place which restrict personal freedom .... and this purely to push through a preconceived idea, will soon discover that they went to too far and that destiny will reverse itself for those who believe themselves to be in charge of it. Admittedly, at first it will appear as if the worldly power is successful but not for long, for all signs of the time point towards the end of the period when force comes before mercy. And even so, if it remains unfeasible that the weak gain respect on earth, then it is permitted by God's wisdom so that God's righteousness, His love and His Omnipotence will clearly manifest itself one day .... for He will intervene when the time is right .... You must let Him rule alone and He will arrange everyone's fate such that it will be bearable for the individual and with God's blessing and help bring his life to the right conclusion.

And now get ready to receive a revelation, the meaning of which you will not be able to understand today, and yet it shall be explained to you: Hence the Lord will have to forcibly intervene in the spiritual chaos, and the world will already anxiously evaluate the scale of the eternal Deity's intervention. And therefore it is it is permissible that a troubled nation's ruler will first have to taste the miseries himself before he gets severely affected by world events. As yet he will still enjoy the height of his fame, as humanity continues to cheer him on, but once he has fallen no one will speak to him or on his behalf, for in times of hardship and most bitter adversity humanity forgets that it also owes him certain advantages, and thus it will come to pass that in the forthcoming time of hardship on earth a general uprising will be planned and implemented against the authorities, which will cause many a person's downfall, who saw himself in a leading position .... And the soul will make a decision .... it will let itself be guided by its sense of righteousness, it will recognise the mistakes and shortcomings but also the intention of those who long for an improvement of the whole situation and will content itself with less power in order to protect humanity from further calamities .... For the incredibly embittered people will demand their rights and request the removal of the one who brought such indescribable misery over humanity.

And the hour will come when rich and poor, young and old, high and low will recognise how much power this ruler had exercised and how level-minded those had been who had not let themselves be deceived by appearances .... And once this change of direction has taken place the earth will only remain as it is for a little longer, in order to then receive a completely new appearance as a result of a huge disaster, admittedly not everywhere but noticeably in all countries which were united by the world conflagration and which contemplate mutual destruction. And this will be a dreadful day followed by a dreadful night, for the Lord waits with utmost patience, but if it is ignored events will take place on earth and affect everyone .... according to merit .... For God's justice will not leave anyone on a throne who does not warrant his status .... and likewise elevate those who have always been faithful to Him, not for the sake of earthly reward but for love of the divine Creator .... Everyone's fate has been determined since eternity, and the Lord is merely implementing what is proclaimed in Word and Scripture, so that humanity may recognise the truth of these predictions and take them to heart ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prediction .... Apparent burying of the hatchet .... Last phase ....

B.D. 4001 from March 17th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

World affairs are determined by higher laws, even though human will plays a large part in it. The eternal Lawgiver Himself directs and rules everything and His eternal plan takes the consequences of human will into account. And thus the hatchet will apparently be buried but the fire is not yet extinguished, it continues to smoulder, only to suddenly flare into a mighty blaze with devastating effects.

And it will come to pass what was foretold by the voice of the spirit. A new chapter of life is dawning for humanity, and good for those who do not regard earthly life too highly, good for those who have recognised the world of appearances and are not its slaves; good for those who know the meaning and purpose of life, who have set themselves a higher goal than the mere fulfilment of worldly lusts and pleasures .... They will take up the struggle for existence which the ensuing time entails .... They will be and remain victorious.

Humanity will enter into a new phase, a difficult struggle will arise for the individual, he will have to endure severe worldly adversities and will spiritually survive the greatest battle, the final conflict of faith, which will precede the last days. This will irrevocably come to pass as it is told, because time has run out, and the spiritual low level dictates a halt. Judgment day will stop the development of all spiritual substance on earth in order to enable its continuation on the new earth.

Humanity will soon enter this last phase, and the well-informed, the spiritually knowledgeable person will recognise its beginning by the progress of world events. Because world events first have to take their course, the fire has to be aroused anew for hardship to reach its highest pitch in order to justify God's intervention .... in order for God Himself to rebuke the fighters by seizing their weapons from their hands and causing an immense disaster to come upon all, so that all people will turn their eyes towards the nations where God has clearly spoken. Because He will identify Himself, He will speak a language which can be understood by everyone who wants to understand. He will also reveal Himself to the believers, He will be with people in spirit, He will be working with them and give strength to those who are full of faith. For they will need His presence, they will need His help, because the time of hardship will affect them too and the fight against all believers will intensify as the end draws near.

The last phase will only be of brief duration but it will be a great burden to people and only bearable with God's help. Yet everyone who lives in and with God, who loves Him and keeps His commandments, will survive the battle because he will never be alone. He will sense God's presence and always be able to draw strength from His Word, which He, in His love, will convey to the people so that they remain faithful to God and persevere to the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Calm before the storm .... Illusion of peace ....

B.D. 6970 from November 16th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

And even if it seems to you as if you are approaching a period of peace, you should not let yourselves be deceived .... it is only the calm before the storm and sooner than you think there will be changes in the face of those who speak of peace but start to throw the torch amongst the nations of this earth. The lull is dangerous for you because you get drowsy and in this state only value your earthly existence .... Therefore, I will continue to disturb people from their tranquillity in order to keep them awake. And thus much more will happen still, time and again people's attention will be drawn to accidents and disasters of all kinds. In addition to the apparent progress and earthly prosperity people will also have to take part in such events where human strength does not suffice to avoid them. They should learn to realise that no-one is safe from such blows of fate, no matter how secure his earthly life appears to be.

Do not be fooled by the world situation which seems to calm down, for they are all deceptive machinations, and you might get a rude awakening if you trust this calm and ignore every caution that points to the end. The change will come suddenly, and then you all should be prepared and thus believe that the turning point will come. You will be able to observe many signs of the last days, but at the same time My adversary will throw sand into your eyes too .... For he does not want you to believe in an end, to take serious stock of yourselves and change. For this reason he also influences his servants to make people believe that they are approaching a new, glorious future in peace and joy. And he succeeds, for people will always rather believe what they can observe themselves than what is proclaimed to them from the spiritual kingdom. In any case, they rather want to believe in a beautiful and happy future for themselves in an earthly sense than in an end of this earth.

But I will not stop warning and cautioning you, for it does not merely concern the few years of your earthly life but it concerns eternity .... And My admonitions will become increasingly more urgent the more an evident 'calm' spreads across the earth .... the more people accept a seemingly peaceful existence and forget their good intentions, which they might perhaps have already taken due to the constant references to the approaching end. By using the world My adversary will once more extend his tentacles to people, and it requires a strong faith not to fall prey to his power.

For this reason I will draw your attention time and again to what still awaits you .... Don't let yourselves be deceived .... My Word is truth and will come to pass, and My Word tells you of an approaching end, which is preceded by a distinct intervention by Me, a natural disaster on an huge scale .... And this catastrophe will surprise the believers of peace, and even then they could still turn around and take the short path until the end in constant striving for perfection ....

But this catastrophe will cost untold human lives .... And how do you know whether you are not amongst them? Whether it is not already too late for you, who live indifferently and with future hope and allowed yourselves to be dazzled by the prince of this world? Therefore you should always remember My Word when you hear about people's sudden death, about misfortunes and all kinds of human suffering. I thereby want to remind you all of a sudden end, I want to turn your attention to the Power Which can destroy everything you fabricate, and Which can ruin all your plans .... Unite yourselves more with this Power .... find the path to Me, entrust yourselves to Me and appeal to Me for right guidance, for protection and mercy, and believe that there is only peace in unity with Me .... that you will be deceived when earthly peace is promised to you. For humanity no longer lives such that it can have a peaceful earthly existence, it no longer strives for spiritual development and therefore has also lost the right to live on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Death of a worldly ruler .... Turn of events ....

B.D. 4493 from November 23rd 1948, taken from Book No. 52

When you hear of the death of a worldly ruler you have arrived at the point you can call the beginning of the end. Then the world will turn into a place of fire, flames will blaze high, unbridled hatred will rage and humanity will be gripped by horror as it sees no escape from the inevitable peril.

And then I will urge you to speak, for whilst everything is in uproar great calm will take hold of you as you clearly realise that the time of My appearance is drawing near, and thus you proclaim it to those who will listen to you. People see themselves surrounded by enemies on all fronts and are therefore without hope for a peaceful solution. Hence those without faith in the only One Who can help will suffer immense fear.

Consequently they will only focus on world events .... People will anxiously attempt to provide for themselves as they see the approach of great earthly hardship; they will anxiously try to secure worldly goods and prepare for escape even though it seems hopeless to them. Only the faithful remain calm, and then I will use these to encourage their distraught fellow human beings who despair in their unbelief. I attempt to bring Myself close to them once more, I let My servants talk to them and through them I Myself speak words of love and encouragement. I warn them against escape and not just to consider their physical well being; I demonstrate the futility of their intentions and admonish them to persevere and put their fate in My hands; and thus everything takes it course ....

The fire is kindled and people will not extinguish it anymore, I will put it out Myself by opposing it with other elements, by confronting those Myself who want to tear each other apart .... And My voice will sound from above .... The earth will experience a natural disaster which will tear the fighters apart; they will be faced by a power which neither can match .... The process will only take hours but it will create a completely new situation in the world, totally changed conditions and an initially uncontrollable chaos, utmost earthly hardship and unspeakable grief and adversity amongst people.

Yet you all must endure this, for the end is approaching and many opportunities for purification still need to be created since all people have a shorter lifespan now and need to mature in the shortest possible time .... The end is near and as soon as this point is reached you also can, without doubt, soon expect the last day and the Last Judgment, so that may be fulfilled what has been proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The situation prior to the natural disaster

Reason for the catastrophe ....

B.D. 8104 from February 17th 1962, taken from Book No. 85

In the last days before the end I will pour a large measure of grace upon humanity .... For I know of their weakness, of their spiritual darkness and their inclination toward the earthly world, their craving for earthly possessions, honour and fame .... I know that they are held captive by My adversary and in their weakness they are incapable of releasing themselves from his power. And I try to help people in various ways since everyone requires support in his spiritual hardship. And I also know what each person needs and therefore consider everyone according to his attitude towards life itself or towards Me. For I want to win every single person for Myself.

But people don't know that My adversary keeps them imprisoned when they desire earthly possessions, since they are oblivious to the true purpose of their earthly existence. Consequently they don't try to escape his control either. And people who cling to material possessions with heart and mind have to be helped by Me in a special way which, however, is not recognised by them as help .... I have to deprive them of their belongings, I have to let them get into situations where they learn to recognise the fleeting nature of all earthly things, I must make them realise their own vulnerability so that they will remember Me in their helplessness and consciously approach Me for help .... For I want them to find Me, Whom they have not found in the world and will also struggle to find .... This is a manifestation of Myself which affects people painfully but they cannot be aroused from their indifference in any other way ....

And yet, even this manifestation is a blessing in the last days, for a heartfelt prayer to Me and its fulfilment can direct the human being towards Me so that he will not leave Me again, so that he will ask for My guidance from that moment on and hand himself over to Me .... And then I will have won him over and saved him from the adversary, who will have lost his power over him. You humans will only ever see the destruction in every kind of natural disaster and make thoughtless judgments as long as you are not affected by them yourselves .... Yet nothing happens without My will or permission, and you should always bear this in mind when you hear about unexpected events threatening people's life and property, when people are powerless and only able to help according to their meagre strength .... But I know every individual person's will and also the possibility of leading erring souls onto the right path to Me .... And truly, I will take care of every individual who prays to Me in spirit and in truth and appeals for My help .... And the time of the end will justify such events which human will is unable to prevent if they were destined by My will .... You humans will often still be subject to the fury of natural forces and only rarely recognise therein My loving care for those whose souls are at risk .... I only want to help you release yourselves from My adversary which initially happens when you send a heartfelt appeal to Me and thus acknowledge Me as your God and Creator .... and then recognise the transience of things which still belong to My adversary. Try to let go of your desire for earthly matter, for all sorts of possessions .... For you will always receive whatever you need when you join Me and recognise your real earthly task and aim to comply with it ....

But don't let yourselves be shackled by My adversary who so temptingly portrays worldly goods to you that I have to intervene Myself by showing you that you can lose them at any time if this is My will. These interventions are painful but they can be a blessing for you .... And the One Who takes away from you can also always give to you. And He will help anyone in distress if he hands himself over to Him in complete faith and appeals for His help .... But always recognise My will in every natural event, for My will is truly determined by love and wisdom and thus everything is a blessing for you as long as you find the right attitude towards Me and realise the true purpose of earthly life .... then you will come ever closer to Me and know that everything I allow to befall humanity is a gift of grace .... For it is the time of the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Divine justice .... Intervention .... Disaster ....

B.D. 2340 from May 19th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Divine justice will become apparent by the very event which is destined to humanity in the forthcoming time, for the countries whose leaders start the blaze that will extend all across earth will be severely struck. The blame of these countries shall be revealed by the approaching event which human will can neither avoid nor lessen. All people on earth shall recognise that God's justice leaves nothing without punishment and that He intervenes once the measure of injustice has been reached.

God gave people free will which is now so abused that it requires retribution, so that righteously thinking and behaving people recognise the hand of God and despise what is sanctioned by the former. The conflict of nations will have spread wide and far and the fire will not be easily extinguished. As a result, God will end this blaze Himself by removing people's opportunity of continuing the struggle through a natural event of unimaginable extent. He will render powerless what previously was strong and mighty, and He will prove that His will and His might are stronger. And anyone who is not yet completely enslaved by God's adversary will also recognise where he has gone wrong and make an effort to lead a righteous way of life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cosmic changes ....

B.D. 8781 from March 16th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

This is an unusual event which I announce to you .... you will think that you are mistaken yet time and again experience the same .... earthly tremors which are not caused by eruptions but always occur when the earth stands in a certain constellation to the stars .... so that the tremors can be anticipated on a regular basis and will not fail to happen. They will be barely perceptible and hence disturb few people, yet investigations by scientists will give rise to apprehensions of the worst kind. Furthermore, as the phenomena intensify they will also unsettle indifferent people once they realise the threat to earth from other heavenly bodies because, having left their path, the latter are moving towards earth and, time and again, form a constellation which triggers these very effects.

In view of the approaching end people shall still be aroused from their calm, they shall remember their Creator and think about their own transience and the fact that they have no guarantee of passing into complete oblivion after their physical death; they have to be reminded of the end of their lives and also of the fate which will await them if they believe in the continuation of their soul's life. The last days will exhibit so much that is contrary to nature, given that people's activities and thoughts are already unnatural and result in consequences of the worst kind .... People undertake explorations of the universe presumptuously and beyond their authority .... They disregard natural laws and, yet, their actions and intentions will not be prevented; the repercussions, however, will rebound on them. Nevertheless, the end is moving ever closer, and if people are yet to be helped by taking stock of themselves and becoming aware of their great responsibility then an unusual activity on God's part will also have to be shown to them, even though it is still up to their own free will to take notice of it and adjust accordingly.

And such unusual activity will be experienced by humanity in the forthcoming time. It will not be caused by people but take place in the cosmos, in a region which is entirely subject to the Creator Himself, which is now seemingly sliding into lawlessness, and yet even this event is integral to the plan of returning the spirits, since it is capable of leading to a change in many people because it is too extraordinary .... but without compelling them to believe, for the unbelieving person will not even take the trouble to find an explanation since he lives utterly irresponsibly.

And people's spiritual state in the last days has already sunk so low that even extraordinary natural events would not make them believe, consequently even these methods can still be used for the benefit of undecided people who need strong motives to seriously reflect on it and aim their will into the right direction. For whatever can still be done in order to keep the souls from the fate of a new banishment will be done by God, Who loves humanity and does not want them to go astray .... But every time He manifests Himself in the manner it was announced there will be fatalities, otherwise people would not allow themselves to be impressed and mutually accuse each other of self-deception .... For the effects will vary from place to place, and it will take scientists a certain length of time before they succeed in finding the right explanation, but then the signs will repeat themselves with ever increasing frequency and provide people with the evidence that something is happening in the cosmos which they cannot counteract themselves.

And thus they will also be subject to the periodically recurring consequences until, finally, the huge natural event will take place which will demonstrate God's might and greatness to people who believe in Him and who will also be protected in every adversity. Yet, although people are repeatedly informed of an approaching end, although the preceding natural disasters are repeatedly pointed out to them .... they won't believe nor change their way of life in the slightest, they will do nothing to prepare themselves, they live in the world and love it, and look at the world as their God .... And therefore they will remain attached to matter when the end has come .... Yet everything has been determined in the divine plan of Salvation and nothing will come to pass that has not already been taken into account since eternity ....

And thus even this unnatural event will take place according to divine will, and the day for this has also been predetermined and will be upheld .... Nevertheless, you shall be informed in advance so that your faith may be strengthened, because everything will come to pass as was said before and because you will recognise the truth of what is conveyed to you from above ever more .... For you ought to establish a connection between God and the world, with your fellow human beings who live without faith or thought .... Admittedly, you will only be able to speak about it after the initial occurrences have taken place since prior to that no-one will want to listen to you .... you will only find open ears and hearts after a tremor has happened which will make people wonder and only then should you speak, and then it will depend on people's willingness as to what benefits they will draw from these events ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Luminous phenomenon before the catastrophe ....

B.D. 4359 from July 1st 1948, taken from Book No. 51

My intervention will be preceded by a major spiritual campaign, which will be intended to fortify the faith of My Own and will be a final indication of the forthcoming natural event. My heavenly messengers will be instructed to show themselves to My Own in the shape of luminous phenomena which clearly and distinctly can be seen in the firmament so that all self-deception is excluded, and My Own will detect the same phenomenon whereas unbelievers will see nothing and ridicule all references to them as fantasies.

And this will be the last sign .... Then you will be able to safely prepare yourselves for the hour of My manifestation through the elements of nature. Then let go of all earthly things and just take care of your souls .... Then receive My Word with complete devotion, let Me speak to you in the Word and form a deep and heartfelt bond with Me so that I can be present with you in utmost hardship which will befall you very soon afterwards. Then just take care of those around you who fearfully observe the changes in nature, briefly explain it to them and refer them to Me, speak of Me as a God of love Who looks after every person and excludes no-one who calls to Him for help ....

And then wait for Me, don't be afraid when My voice resounds with such force that people will tremble .... Stay calm and collected and know that nothing will happen to you if it is not My will, and that I have promised you My protection if you unite with Me in prayer. Then I will be present with you and you will distinctly feel My closeness .... And then that which I have proclaimed to you through My spirit will be fulfilled .... For My Word is and remains eternal truth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Natural phenomena .... Temperature .... Star .... Predictions ....

B.D. 1153 from October 30th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

Time flies and people don't change their mind; untold souls will perish, unless the Lord still offers them His love in the last hour, when He will bring the horrific destruction of all worldly things home to them .... And therefore pay heed to days which will significantly differ from the usual time of the year. The lower the sun stands the brighter will be its shine and extraordinary heat will astonish people .... This will give rise to all kinds of assumptions .... People will look forward to the approaching time partly with cheerful confidence and partly with anxious reservations, and the human being will be inclined to acknowledge supernatural activity.

Yet only few consider their relationship to God .... They don't realise that God Himself wants to direct their thoughts to Him, they don't even try to look for a connection between Him and the extraordinary natural phenomena .... Indeed, they very quickly get used to it and don't derive the slightest benefit for their soul. For if only they would pay attention they would understand the call from above. But if they do not consider their relationship with the Creator, they remain earthly minded and don't accept any spiritual gift. And all these extraordinary natural phenomena are expressions of spiritual activity by powers which are subject to God and willing to serve Him. More spiritual currents will emerge and make themselves known to people in various ways, and yet people will not spend much thought on them, for the power of darkness has tremendous influence and fights against all spiritual recognition .... it tries to weaken the Divine, consequently humanity will only ever pay attention to earthly events and remain indifferent to God's activity in nature, even though people clearly will be beneficially affected by them. Just a small number see God's hand reaching out to people and try to enlighten their fellow human beings, but they only acknowledge physically perceptible benefits and not an instruction from above that intends to cause a change of human thought. And in this time of well-being, caused by the sun's extraordinary effect at an unusual time, an event will take place which should even make spiritually blind people think ....

A star will separate itself from the firmament and change its path .... This star's radiance will far exceed all others, it will shine brightly at night and approach earth so that this appearance, too, is unusual for people and yet at the same time demonstrates that the Creator of heaven and earth is in full control and thus also dictates the movement of stars according to His will. Once this star becomes visible, humanity will be getting ever closer to the spiritual turning point .... It is offered so much spiritual assistance that it really only needs willpower to accept this help, yet it grows ever more obstinate, its thinking becomes ever more deluded .... And the time is not far away of which the Lord said on earth that the world will be turned upside down if the human being closes his heart to all spiritual issues.

The light will also shine where it is avoided, for the light's radiance will be so bright that it penetrates everything, and even the spiritually deluded person won't be able to avoid seeing, but he wants to reject it anyway, and thus in the end he will be consumed by the light .... For everything bright, light and clear banishes darkness .... And the light will defeat the darkness in so far as darkness has to retreat once the light of truth breaks through. And lies and illusions will crumble but truth will last for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Signs before the catastrophe (Anxiety of people and animals) ....

B.D. 4371 from July 11th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

People will be seized by immense anxiety shortly before I appear through the forces of nature. The event will announce itself such that people and animals will feel nervous and inwardly sense that something is about to happen in nature. Strange behaviour amongst animals will be particularly apparent, they will attempt to flee in a certain direction and suddenly turn back as if driven by an invisible power. And this behaviour will cause apprehension in people who realise that imminent danger is approaching against which they cannot defend themselves.

And thus everyone will worriedly wait for what is to come. And you, My servants on earth, should make good use of this time for it will be a short reprieve when people will still listen to your words because they will be looking for an explanation for the unusual sensations experienced by people and beasts. Then draw their attention to My Word, prepare them for My appearance and refer them to Me so that they will take refuge with Me when the hour has come that I will speak. At the same time you should unite with Me in thought so that you may be strong and able to support those who are unbelieving or of little faith.

You have to prove yourselves and will be able to do so if you call to Me in advance and in the hours of greatest need. I will draw your attention to the signs in advance and give you the opportunity to observe your environment so that you will see that everything I told you will come to pass, that an oppressive feeling and restlessness will burden people, the cause of which you know and thus you will be able to speak effectively where necessary. And once again you will experience a situation where the person who lives in love will believe you, whereas the heartless person, although listening to you, will derive no benefit from it. Until the hour comes when I will speak from above .... And there will be raging and gusting in the air, no one will take notice of the other any longer but only be concerned for his own life. Every person will try to escape but hear the same raging and gusting from all directions and, depending on his attitude to Me, he will be affected by the event .... he will stay alive or be killed by the natural disaster, as My wisdom has recognised and determined since eternity ....

Even though it is seemingly calm and there are no recognisable signs as yet .... do not believe that you are safe because the day of the natural event will come without fail, and the unbeliever will be able to see it for himself, if he still has time to think about it .... I have spoken and revealed it to you through My spirit, and I will speak through nature with a voice which can be heard by everyone. Anyone who does not believe the first voice will have to hear My voice from above .... But even then he will be at liberty to witness it as a mere play of nature or remember My predictions and believe that I want to reveal Myself so that you, who do not acknowledge the voice of the spirit, should hear Me. And blessed is he whose life is spared as he will still have a short time of grace at his disposal which he will be able to use to make up for what he has neglected up to then, in order to prepare himself for the end, which will soon follow the event in nature ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The natural disaster

Changes in the constellations ....

B.D. 6405 from November 18th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

You will experience a series of events at short intervals which will greatly disturb you since you will be unable to explain them, and hence you will fear powers against which you cannot defend yourselves. Nor will you be able to find a correct explanation because it is My will that each one of you shall take all eventualities into account and adopt an appropriate attitude .... because I want each one of you to still derive a benefit for yourselves, that is, for your soul .... Where faith is entirely absent people will be particularly apprehensive, whereas the believers will more or less abide by Me and know that they are protected in My care.

Nevertheless, the cosmically generated phenomena will lead to much public debate so that every person will spend some thought on them himself and also discuss it with other people. At times worldly interests will be less important, yet once these appearances have passed worldly people will enjoy the pleasures of the world even more eagerly and only a few will retain impressions which will result in reflection and even to a change of attitude .... until the same cosmic events repeat themselves and trigger new anxiety .... For the scientific community fears a serious threat to planet earth .... since the mysterious changes in the galaxy have never been observed before and may pose a considerable risk to earth. And people's opinion regarding the assessment of effects will vary considerably .... People will carelessly brush it aside and, without a second thought, enjoy their lives; others will take entirely futile precautions, while others still will withdraw within themselves and mentally come to terms with their God and Creator .... And I allow everyone his free will, I only ever try to encourage people to think correctly, to pay attention to the human being's true purpose .... so that they will find peace in Me and then can be led by Me for the salvation of their souls ....

But what will happen? .... The zodiac will change .... Stars will be moved into other orbits with new positions in relation to earth .... and thereby stars never observed before will become visible, one of which will emerge as a direct threat to earth as a crossing with the earth's orbit will be feared .... No-one will want to believe that this will happen, and no-one will believe that natural laws can change, but you humans are facing the end .... You yourselves are preparing something that will have even worse effects, for what you undertake will endanger the whole earth ....

What happens due to My will is, however, just a sign of the end, it is a serious warning for you and I only grant you such obvious signs of a higher Power's existence so that you can turn to it and thereby also avert a real danger if you, that is your soul, make correct use of it. But what follows afterwards will affect the whole earth and everything living on it ....

And this is why I will manifest Myself in advance in an unusual way yet without forcing you to acknowledge Me as the Initiator of what will have a huge outcome, yet will not affect the whole earth. For I know all natural laws and their effects, I also know how to avert any happening or lessen its effect .... But what I allow to happen will always serve your deliverance, it is intended to drive you to Me, it is intended to let you humans recognise a 'God' in Whom you should take refuge because He is your Father .... It is the last sign before the end .... It is the final attempt by My love and mercy to save what can still be saved ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Approach of a star ....

B.D. 6324 from August 3rd 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Open your hearts wide, be ready to receive My light of love from above and listen to Me: A sure sign of the approaching end is the visible appearance of a star which will move into the direction of your earth and yet takes a peculiar course .... it will often withdraw from your sight and then suddenly appear again, because it will be accompanied by impenetrable nebulae which every now and then will disperse only to condense anew ....

You humans will experience something previously unknown to you as the effect of this star upon your earth is such that you will become alarmed because you fear that the earth could fall victim to this unknown star which will cause perceptible disturbances on earth which are, however, inexplicable to you. Some people on earth won't allow themselves to be shocked by anything that happens to them .... but who will now lose their composure because they can see themselves as well as the whole earth at the mercy of natural forces which they fear because they are unable to defy them.

And for the sake of these people 'are the powers of heaven moving ....' I particularly want to address these people in order to achieve that they will entrust themselves to a God and Creator as soon as they realise that they are completely helpless .... What human will initiates .... no matter how dreadful its effect .... does not upset such people, yet they will become small and weak when they see themselves at the mercy of natural forces. And then it is possible that they will take refuge to Him, Who is Lord of all creation .... then it is possible that in their greatest need they will find Me .... This natural spectacle will cause enormous turmoil amongst people and the fear will not be unjustified either because, regardless of the strange phenomena accompanying the star, it will steadily move closer to earth and a collision will appear inevitable according to the calculations of those who discovered and followed its course. But I predicted long ago that 'I will send you an enemy from the sky ....', that a natural disaster of immense proportions lies ahead of you which will precede the final end .... i.e. the complete transformation of the earth's surface .... and which will result in countless victims .... Time after time I draw your attention to it, and My Word is truth and will come to pass .... Yet you are informed of it beforehand so that you humans may become aware of My will and My power .... because you should know that nothing can take place without My will and that nothing happens without meaning and purpose .... that My thoughts are with those who are entirely without faith but whom I nevertheless don't want to lose to My adversary ....

And for that reason you humans should know what lies ahead of you so that you may find faith easier when in your great need you think of Him, Who is Lord of heaven and earth .... of all stars and worlds and to Whose will everything is subordinate .... You receive knowledge of this in advance because it can help you find faith if you are of good will .... A disaster will come over you .... but for every one of you it can also be a blessing if he gains life for his soul in that way, even if he should meet with earthly death .... if he calls upon Me in his need ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Cloud formation in the sky .... Christ's suffering and death ....

B.D. 1081 from September 4th 1939, taken from Book No. 20

God, Lord of heaven and earth, will give you a visible sign to testify of His power and glory .... This has been preordained since eternity and will be revealed so obviously that you will marvel at this expression of divine omnipotence and love.

Insubstantial though this little cloud in the sky may appear; it nevertheless harbours a life comparable to that comprising your being. And God will guide this life in accordance with His will too and will therefore arrange this cloud-formation with wise intention in such a way that the Lord's suffering and death can be easily recognised, and you will identify the One on the cross Whom the world wants to deny .... you will either be seized by horror or shout with joy, depending on whether you reject Him or harbour Him in your heart. The latter will pause in prayer whilst the former, being distant from Jesus Christ, will want to forget this image. And this is what the Lord wants .... He wants to give human beings a sign of His mercy and love to assist their faith .... to either resurrect faith in Jesus Christ as Saviour of the world if they have lost it, or to cause the same to grow into unyielding strength. And humanity will yet again try to disprove this wonder of divine love; it will interpret it as an appearance formed by chance and without meaning .... and will want to dismiss divine providence.

Yet, defying all human explanation, the formation in the sky will remain unchanged for the entire world to view .... And thus even the people whose opinion prohibits any belief in mystical phenomena will become thoughtful. The time has come when humanity can be offered unusual appearances without coercion into faith, because humanity's thinking has become so dispassionate that they will explain every appearance rationally, i.e. intellectually, no matter how curious it is, denying all spiritual intercession by unknown powers ....

And thus humanity's free will is no longer endangered by such appearances .... indeed, scientific explanations are far more acceptable than a statement that the formation is a sign from above. And again, only those who aspire towards God and are living in love will recognise this visible act of the eternal Deity; and therefore, once again, the grace of divine love will be presented to people which only few will recognise as such.

The Lord will briefly stop natural law and precisely this should make the scientist think, but when the desire to recognise pure truth is absent even the stars can leave their usual path and the sun lose its shine, it would not bend the hardened will of the human being, he would simply try harder to ascertain the laws of nature and thus ultimately deviate further still from true knowledge. Hence this sign, extraordinary as it may be, will indeed be a direct gift of grace but only for someone whose heart recognises the wonder of the appearance or starts to think about it. However, someone who makes no use of this gift of grace, who coldly views this phenomenon in the sky without any attempt to draw his conclusions, will merely regard it as blind chance of an exceptional nature. His heart is not yet compassionate and therefore not yet receptive for deeper wisdom either ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

My voice will resound from above ....

B.D. 3571 from October 8th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

And My voice will resound from above .... It will be mighty and people will have to listen to it even if they otherwise pay no attention to Me. Depending on the state of their souls they will either willingly or unwillingly have to raise their eyes towards heaven. For they will find themselves exposed to a force they can no longer avoid. Admittedly, it will only touch the hearts of a few, yet these will have been helped even if physical help fails to materialise. But as the rule, fear and worry about physical life will predominate and My voice will not suffice to accept it and return to Me despite utmost hardship and affliction. They will not want to realise that My voice applies to those who are still distant from Me and, being obstinate-hearted, they will only try to save themselves and yet will be powerless against the forces of nature.

They will lose all footing, for the ground will sway, a roaring storm will fill the air and everyone will have to rely on himself as no-one will be able to help the other. And My voice will resound from above .... I will speak with a voice of thunder and all elements of nature will obey My will, they will speak on My behalf and testify to My might. I will manifestly confront people and won't force them to believe, for it will still be up to them to accept natural forces but to deny Me as the Being Which also governs the natural forces according to His will. And thus the final means of teaching before the end will not force people to believe either, even though it should speak clearly enough for Me and can also be recognised by people of good will not entirely enslaved by My adversary who wants to separate them from Me forever.

What I have proclaimed through My spirit will fulfil itself .... The earth will tremble and the elements of nature will cause incalculable damage and claim countless victims. Yet this has been determined since eternity, because even this occurrence is a means of help used by Me in order to still win people over to Me, since other forms of adversity and distress are not enough to let them find their way back to Me and I have to brandish a sharp rod over the hardened human race. And it is absolutely true that I will not rest until I have regained all My living creations. And thus My love, which wants to save them from their downfall, will never end even if this love is not recognisable in My activity. Yet anyone who takes notice of My voice will also feel My love and he will be grateful to Me for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Sequence of the catastrophic event ....

B.D. 1538 from July 25th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

The teachers in the beyond always try to help you in the same way and seek to make you more receptive, yet your heart is not always willing to receive, creating obstacles which make the reception more difficult. Undivided attention has to be paid to the gifts of heaven and all earthly thoughts avoided, then the thoughts of the friends in the beyond will find easier access. Divine love sends messengers to you who shall reinforce your willingness to receive. They bring you a revelation that describes in an understandable way the sequence of the catastrophes which shall decide the life and death of each individual person.

Only few people take notice of the signs of the coming time. They are indeed surprised about obvious changes or irregularities in nature but nevertheless dismiss it carelessly. They don't recognise therein an expression of God's will but merely put it down as a coincidence. And thus, to begin with they do not pay any attention to these manifestations when the natural event approaches. People will first be made aware of the advancing tempest by whirlwinds. This will happen so suddenly that men and animals will find themselves in great difficulty for they will barely be able to manage against the violent storm, and this will be the start ....

Every now and then violent earth tremors will be felt and the sky will grow dark, a thunderous roar will be heard which will be so dreadful that it sends people and animals alike into panic so that they try to save themselves by escaping. Yet the darkness will stop them and as their distress becomes intense, the roaring grows ever louder, and the earthly tremors ever more violent, the earth will open up and huge masses of water will break through from within the earth. And as far as the eye can see .... water and darkness and an indescribable chaos amongst people who realise their horrendous situation with utmost distress. The days before will be so glorious that people are to some extent light-hearted and the change will come so suddenly that no one can take earthly precautions, which will be entirely pointless anyway for no earthly power can defend against these elements. Only the devout person will feel the divine omnipotence now .... and entrusts himself to his Creator .... And although his heart will tremble and know fear when he sees the raging of the elements he will nevertheless wait patiently until help arrives, for he will continue to send his thoughts up to Him above.

Anyone who has grasped the meaning and purpose of life knows that now the time of decision has come for every individual person. And he will try to administer spiritual help wherever possible, he will comfort those who are miserable and refer them to God, he will help by kindling a small light in utter darkness .... For God will give them the opportunity to work for Him .... Those who have recognised Him and offer themselves to be of service to Him will be assigned a rich field of activity, and the seed will fall on good ground, for God spares those who look up to Him or find Him in greatest adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Gathering strength ahead of the chaos ....

B.D. 8549 from July 5th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

Keep drawing strength from My Word for you will need this fortification in the forthcoming time and should gather strength now, since you will be unable to collect your thoughts in prayer when My long-announced intervention takes place .... Whatever is decided by My wisdom and love will also be implemented, and every prediction which I sent to you so that the event will not take you unawares without warning will be fulfilled ....

You shall always remember it and try to set your heart free from all earthly longings .... You shall try to let go of matter, for one day you will have to give it up, and the less your heart clings to it the easier will be your loss, the less you will be burdened by My intervention .... Again and again I tell you to prepare yourselves for this period of unprecedented chaos when only your heartfelt bond with Me will give you the support to do justice to all demands. For anyone not directly affected by the disaster by losing his life will then have to lead a difficult existence, because there will be no ordered living conditions and you will be burdened by earthly adversities which you will be unable to handle on your own, without My help.

Time and again you shall accept My Word in your hearts and draw strength from it, you shall gain such strong faith from My direct Word that nothing will be able to unsettle you in the forthcoming time, so that you will completely rely on Me and only ever wait for My help .... And believe that I will help you .... that just the heartfelt bond has to be established with Me which, however, can only be achieved by a person who is completely dedicated to Me and who will merely recognise the fulfilment of My predictions in the huge disaster and thus will even more devotedly wait for My help, which indeed will be granted to him. Then I will carry out the seemingly impossible on those who place their complete trust in Me.

And every human being should get used to the idea that the orderliness surrounding him will not continue, he shall believe that the earth will be affected by an unimaginably huge tremor, and that countless people will fall victim to a natural disaster .... the survivors, however, will experience extremely difficult living condition which require much strength and confidence in My help in order to cope with them. Then it will become evident where neighbourly love is being practised, for only there will My help be evident as well .... And anyone who is just anxiously concerned about himself and his well-being will also have to labour by himself and yet be unable to master his situation .... For you humans must learn that love is strength and that you will be able to achieve much if your actions are motivated by neighbourly love.

Time and again I refer to the time when great chaos will befall you caused by a huge natural disaster .... because I still want to give you humans a last sign of the Power Which is in charge of you .... But you, who receive My Word directly or given to you through My messengers, you shall constantly listen to My admonition, engross yourselves as often as possible in My Word and your strength will grow, even at times of extreme adversity you will not lose the connection with Me and then you will also always be certain of My help, for I manifestly want to help My Own to strengthen their faith as well as that of their fellow human beings so that they will establish and never again abandon the living bond with Me.

And don't count on being spared, don't believe that other, distant regions will be affected .... This disaster will be far-reaching and involve a large area, even though it will not affect the whole earth .... Consequently, the immense adversity will not pass anywhere without a trace, which you will only understand after the occurrence has happened, when My voice resounds in the world and you realise the dreadful effects .... the full extent of which will take a long time again to be assessed.

As yet you are still living in peace and are unable to imagine such chaos .... But I draw your attention to the fact that everything will come to pass what was announced in advance, I only want to influence you insofar as that you should do everything that will give you the strength to endure .... For I will not abandon you, who have submitted yourselves to Me and want to belong to Me .... And I will always provide you with strength .... Let Me talk to you time and again and draw strength from My Word and truly, you will be able to find Me even in utter suffering, and I will always be ready to help, I will always stand by your side and through you also bring help to those whom you lovingly try to take care of ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The consequences of natural disaster

People's fear .... Natural disaster and its consequences ....

B.D. 4633 from May 10th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

All disbelievers will suffer inconceivable tribulation when I manifest Myself through the forces of nature, for they will experience a spectacle of development by tremendous forces against which the human being himself will be completely powerless. People will be seized by mortal fear, and even My Own will be affected yet be miraculously strengthened by My help as soon as they lift their thoughts up to Me. The disbelievers, however, will have no support to hold on to and will be hopelessly exposed to the elements of nature. In view of death a few will call to Me in heartfelt need, and their call will reach My ear and denote earthly or just spiritual rescue, if their hour has come. Yet then they will still have gained their eternal life.

But in the main, people will be senselessly scared, that is, they will be incapable of thinking of God, they will try to save themselves and face the same difficulties everywhere, for the whole of nature will conspire against them, all elements will be in tremendous uproar, water, fire, storm and light will leave their natural order and cause an unimaginable amount of devastation which will cost countless human lives. It will just be a short action but have extremely far-reaching consequences for all survivors, for only now will there start an earthly time of hardship which surpasses all previous experiences. People will have to change their way of life completely, they will have to make use of everything left to them, they will have to rely on themselves and cannot expect any earthly help for a long time, since they will be completely cut off from the world and contact will not be able to be established again in a hurry.

The magnitude of the disaster will be incomprehensible, yet I constantly draw your attention to the fact that you should not abandon yourselves to earthly possessions, that you should not consider them important and forget about your soul, as it entirely depends on its maturity how you will bear up to the aftermath.

Proclamations of this nature meet with little belief and yet should be taken extremely seriously, for they will fulfil themselves literally. And every day is still a gift of grace which you should utilize, not in an earthly sense but spiritually, for only your spiritual possessions are of lasting value. Nevertheless, I promise My protection and My help to all of you who believe and want to be of service to Me. Don't let My Words depress you but know that everything, even the most difficult, can be endured if you hand it over to Me, if you ask Me to help you carry your burden .... I will not leave you and will help you persevere until the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Chaos after the intervention ....

B.D. 8619 from September 17th 1963, taken from Book No. 90

I keep telling you time and again that you will experience an incredible chaos due to My intervention .... The forces of nature will get completely out of control leaving you unable to think; only My Own will be able to pray to Me, although these will only be desperate prayers by sending short, pleading thoughts to Me, but I will hear them and protect them from the worst. Yet everything will become disorderly and people will be thrown into bitter states of adversity .... And this will already signify the end for many because they will lose their life although it is not yet the end of this world.

However, before the final end I will still try to rescue what will allow itself to be rescued .... I want to reveal Myself to those of weak faith so that they will call upon Me in their need and receive obvious help, so that their faith will be strengthened and they will still be helpful to Me when the earth's last phase begins. And I assure you that it will almost be too much for the individual and only One will be able to give you strength and send you help if you call upon this One in dire need ....

But you humans cannot be spared this intervention, for it is a last attempt to save the souls who are still without or of little faith. When they see no other way out people can nevertheless still remember their God and Creator .... a Power above them Which alone is able to help. Once the huge natural disaster is over, the adversity will not end and the chaos will constantly increase. And then it will show where there is still a living faith, for this alone will master all adversity ....

Anyone with a living faith will completely entrust himself to Me and truly, I will not let his faith be destroyed. Time and again he will be helped, and he will also try to lead his fellow human beings into faith, and depending on their will and personal inclination to help they, too, will receive help, for the desperate situation will motivate actions of love and thus will have fulfilled its purpose of awakening neighbourly love which, again, guarantees that I will give people My love and the strength to deal with their situation.

You, who belong to Me and want to fulfil My will and be of service to Me, truly need not fear this time of adversity, for your constant bond with Me assures you My protection and a great extent of strength. Besides, I will also need you again to spread My Gospel of love, which will then be extremely necessary, for once again people will display their nature and only a few will be helpful and assist their fellow human beings and they, too, will be helped time and again, of which they can be certain .... But, on the whole, ever greater selfish love will surface, and people will ruthlessly take what does not belong to them in order to improve their living conditions .... The aggressive person will prevail and want to ruin the weak. And this will particularly characterise this time of hardship and reveal that humanity is ready for its downfall. Nevertheless, My Own shall always rely on the fact that I know of their difficulties and will also remedy them for, truly, everything is possible for Me, and I will also take care of your earthly lives and provide the most remarkable help so that your faith will become ever more alive, and with the power of faith you will prevail over everything and yet cannot be overcome by your enemies ....

You may well believe that this time is approaching; after all, I Am still using all means of help to win over souls who are not yet entirely enslaved by My adversary .... I also want to reveal Myself in My love and power to them as soon as their faith is a living one, for conventional faith will be completely abandoned since it is not a convinced faith, which remains steadfast during such earthly hardship. And all those who previously had revelled in an excess of earthly possessions will be bitterly affected by this hardship as the transience of earthly possessions is visibly brought home to them. And the effect depends on their souls' maturity, they will either take refuge with God and appeal to Him for help or try using their own strength to succeed at the expense of their neighbour, because they lack love or they would take the path to Me.

This time of adversity will make great demands on you humans, nevertheless you will survive it with My help .... Therefore ask for it, and also appeal to Me in advance for the strength to be able to endure once the chaos starts. For you will be able to achieve much in unity with Me but you will remain weak and helpless if you rely on your own strength and presume not to need divine help .... For I Myself will be with everyone who calls upon Me in his adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The servants' mission on earth after the natural disaster ....

B.D. 3709 from March 10th 1946, taken from Book No. 47

Whatever you hear through the inner voice is what you shall tell your fellow human beings when the time has come. For the mission you have to fulfil is to provide people with an explanation when they no longer understand world events and find it difficult to believe in a Creator of heaven and earth, in a loving Father, Who directs His children's destiny on earth. Then stand up and instruct them, and inform them of My great love .... Don't frighten them with God's wrath and the Judgment, for they are not yet punishments but merely the teaching methods I use in order to save people's souls. I Am not yet passing the final sentence but I won't leave any stone unturned in order to avoid having to condemn the souls on the day of Judgment to eternal damnation ....

And thus you should try to explain to them that the period of Salvation has expired, that there is only little time left until the end and that this time has to be utilized for their return to Me. People will doubt My love, they will doubt My omnipotence when they see the immense misery on earth caused by people's and, in the end, by My will, and anyone not of firm faith and informed as a result of his way of life will be in danger of falling away, that is, of abandoning Me completely, if he does not receive clarification.

Yet the magnitude of misery will also open their hearts and they will listen to you, and your Words will not go unheeded. And thus this time has to be particularly utilized, and you ought to speak as soon as you feel prompted from within to do so, for then it will always be My spirit which impels you to work for Me and My kingdom. And then inform them of the great spiritual hardship, make them aware of the fact that their bodies only live a short time but that souls live forever and thus their soul's fate is paramount; remind them to act with love, remind them to take less notice of their own hardship and to treat their fellow human beings' hardship with more empathy; inform them of the strength and blessing of neighbourly love, My constant readiness to help, and try to awaken or strengthen their faith. And you will not have to worry what you should say, for I will put all words into your mouth if only you want to work for Me, if you don't refuse to fulfil the task I give you through My Word.

You will hear My voice within yourselves more distinctly than ever and then don't fear any opposition, for I want you to work on My behalf and know how to shield you from those who want to prevent you from doing your work. Speak without worry, and don't question whether your action corresponds to My will, for once the time for your activity comes I will take possession of you, and you shall follow Me without resistance, that is, you shall do whatever your heart tells you to do. And you will clearly feel it in your heart; it will be your own innermost desire to speak to everyone crossing your path and to draw their attention to the impending end which will come just as certainly as My intervention through natural forces, just as everything I have announced through My spirit will fulfil itself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's exceptional help after the natural disaster ....

B.D. 7331 from April 10th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

There will be indescribable chaos amongst people after I have spoken through the forces of nature, for they all will fear that the event might repeat itself and thus live restlessly and afraid amid the ruins caused by the elements of nature and yet due to My will, which had expressed itself therein. People will have to go through an appalling time, a time which was hardly ever experienced by people inhabiting this earth.

Yet it is the time of the end when everything takes place to an exceptional extent in order to still awaken people. But again, even the natural disaster will only make a few people think, whereas the majority of people will indignantly dismiss every belief in a God and Creator Who allows such destructions to happen as can be seen by everyone. Yet no-one considers his own behaviour or how he should behave before God, before Me, to Whom they had merely paid lip-service without, however, having a living faith in Me or having made contact with Me .... And only a few will then turn to Me in their great distress, but these few will also visibly get a taste of My help, I will so obviously support them that it will strengthen their faith in a Power Which holds their destiny in the palm of Its hand. Everything only happens in order to let people find the bond with Me but only ever a few will derive a blessing from the forthcoming event, for humanity is already too enslaved by My adversary to turn to Me and appeal for My help. And therefore I cannot reveal Myself to them either, but I will most certainly do so with those who subsequently take refuge with Me in their adversity. The severity of suffering will let many pray more sincerely which makes the fulfilment of their prayers much easier for Me, because their belief in a God capable of help is evident and because they will then so beseech Me that I will truly come to help them in their distress. And then My servants will have ample opportunity to convey My Word to the people, who will so hungrily accept it as will rarely be found. The disbelievers, however, will be filled by even more hatred than before towards the preachers of My Word as well as towards those who visibly experience My help .... But they will not allow themselves to be converted, instead their unkindness will merely testify to their affiliation with My adversary and will clearly resist Me and My love, which also wants to win them over but cannot get through to them.

There will be much adversity and yet, it will not be hopeless, because I can always be approached in prayer with a request to improve matters and because I will grant a true prayer in order to reveal Myself to those who are not entirely enslaved by My adversary. But it has to be left up to people to call upon Me, and therefore everything has to happen within a natural framework, yet easily perceptible to people who still harbour a glimmer of faith and to whom I will reveal Myself so that their faith will not be lost but gain in strength and intensity. The occasion is ahead of you and cannot be prevented by you since you yourselves don't endeavour to make the effort to change your ways and since, due to your disposition and activities, you will bring the time to fruition .... because you yourselves will hasten the end as a result of your attitude and because the time is fulfilled which you were granted for the maturing of your souls ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Prediction of a swiftly approaching end .... Weak faith therein ....

B.D. 3964 from January 29th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

You know that you cannot expect a long life on earth anymore and that every day is a grace enabling you to mature fully if you make correct use of the time. You know this from My Word but your faith is not yet profound enough to be spurred into utmost striving, you doubt the truth of My Word as far as it relates to the approaching end. Nevertheless, you should eagerly work at improving yourselves, for the end is at hand .... Time and again I approach you with this admonition and warn you of half-hearted thoughtless living; time and again I call to you: Pay attention to My Word, engross yourselves in it and live accordingly.

You won't know when your last hour has come, you don't know how much time you have left until the end, hence you should live as if every day is your last. I always send you My obedient spirits to convey illuminating thoughts to you, to direct your mind to the spiritual kingdom, I send you My messengers on earth to inform you of the approaching end, to draw your attention to the signs of the last days and to awaken firm faith in you by imparting My Word to you which was transmitted directly to earth. And thus I constantly try to explain to you the gravity of the situation in order to enable you a blissful end, yet none of you take My Words seriously enough, your faith is still too weak to live appropriately even though your will is turned to My direction. And therefore I admonish you time after time: .... Engross yourselves in My Word, let the thought of a near end come alive in you, prepare yourselves for it, and place less importance on earthly things in view of the end, in view of the immense spiritual hardship which will even increase the closer it is to the end.

Use all available strength in order to grow spiritually, and fully entrust the care of your body to Me. Make use of the short time until the end, be constantly active with love, always draw strength from My Word, admonish and teach your fellow human beings to do the same and thus help each other to reach the goal on earth which I had given you, help each other to become perfect, for there is only little time left until the end ....

Amen

Revelation 8, 6-12

And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to sound.

The first angel sounded, and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood, and they were cast upon the earth: and the third part of trees was burnt up, and all green grass was burnt up.

And the second angel sounded, and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea: and the third part of the sea became blood;

And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea, and had life, died; and the third part of the ships were destroyed.

And the third angel sounded, and there fell a great star from heaven, burning as it were a lamp, and it fell upon the third part of the rivers, and upon the fountains of waters;

And the name of the star is called Wormwood: and the third part of the waters became wormwood; and many men died of the waters, because they were made bitter.

And the fourth angel sounded, and the third part of the sun was smitten, and the third part of the moon, and the third part of the stars; so as the third part of them was darkened, and the day shone not for a third part of it, and the night likewise.

(The Holy Bible, King James Version)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Revelation 8: 6-12

Forthcoming event .... God's intervention .... Time of adversity ....

B.D. 2388a from June 29th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

The nations will rage against each other without mercy and inflict the greatest possible damage on themselves. People will be gravely affected by this and suffering and grief will be their constant companions. People's heartlessness is immense and will even keep growing, and thus they will draw divine intervention ever closer to themselves. There is not much time left before it comes to pass what God has revealed to people through his spirit, and yet, people will be taken by surprise, for in their unbelief they don't believe that they will be affected by it themselves. They don't believe that their spiritual hardship is such that it will necessitate this intervention and that the time for it has come. For they don't try to understand each other, everyone just wants to achieve his own advantage and harm his fellow human being. And this is the beginning of an unimaginably meagre time .... Ideals will be lost which can never be replaced again .... The time has come of which the Lord has spoken on earth, and the said intervention will result in such appalling suffering that people will believe they are incapable of enduring this forthcoming time.

And yet, no-one will be able to escape but, in fear of their life, everyone will hear Gods voice speaking loudly and clearly to humanity. The extent of the destruction will make many people equally poor, great demands will be made on people's love, for only active neighbourly love will be able to handle this misery while raising the spiritual low at the same time. For a loving person will not leave his fellow human being without help and this activity of love will lead to spiritual growth. Every day until then shall be valued, and there will not be many more of them .... The day will come surprisingly soon which will signify a major change in many ways .... And despite their inner upheaval only devout people will remain calm and recognise the real state of affairs. And in their awareness of humanity's spiritual hardship they will try to also lead their fellow human beings to have faith. For the event will happen for the sake of their souls, and if a person then cares for his soul God's intervention will also have borne fruit. Yet again, there will only be a few, for their spiritual blindness will prevent people from realising ....

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Forthcoming event .... God's intervention .... Time of adversity ....

B.D. 2388b from June 29th 1942, taken from Book No. 32

Only a few people will derive benefit for their souls from this event which will repeat itself three times in short intervals. It will deprive people of their thinking ability for it will be so huge that all considerations will fall by the wayside and everything will turn into chaotic confusion. Only His children will be manifestly protected by the Lord, for He will later need them to work for Him. Those who trustfully pray to Him in advance for strength and support will also receive strength and support from Him if they require it. And even if it looks as if everything is lost .... He will direct all events and will know why He allows such a disaster to befall humanity, and He will also put a stop to it when the time is right. The strength of faith shall demonstrate itself in the aftermath. For this event will signify to the devout a confirmation of the divine Word, and then they will support the faith with utter assurance and conviction, and they will be invincible. The less people are burdened by earthly possessions the more receptive they will be for the divine Word, and therefore God will destroy anything that impedes their path of ascent. Afterwards there will be inconceivable misery amongst people, and yet they would be able to lessen it for themselves if they were willing to help each other.

And God will bless all active neighbourly love, and He will help people to endure the earthly hardship. For whatever God takes away He can also replace again if the human being needs it. Yet his heart ought to detach itself therefrom, he should not consider earthly possessions the most important things on earth but realise that they are unimportant and transient and that the bond with God is the only strength and comfort-giving means in order to endure even the greatest suffering. This event has been destined since eternity, it shall, after all, be the last opportunity for salvation for countless people on the wrong path, who only live for earthly things and therefore need to be shaken up in order to seriously reflect on the purpose and goal of earthly life. Yet only a small fraction will derive benefit from it, while the others will re-establish the old living conditions with increased vigour, and they will use any means to acquire earthly possessions again. And this is the time when the new beginning shall be opposed by God's Word, when people will separate into those who will give up everything just to be able to remain loyal to God and those who will reject everything of a spiritual nature and instead desire the world and its possessions with increased longing. And then the forces of light will clearly be fighting against the powers of darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

World event .... Natural disaster .... Battle of faith ....

B.D. 6590 from July 8th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

Bear everything with patience and don't allow your faith to waver .... Many a time I will still have to exclaim this to you for you will have to suffer for the sake of your faith, although you are as yet unable to understand this. Up to now you still enjoy a certain freedom of thought; your fellow human beings still pay little attention to the spiritual life of those who want to remain loyal to Me. Nor are you as yet prevented by the authorities from carrying out your spiritual work ....

But the time will come when you will no longer be free regarding spiritual matters, the time will come when fellow human beings as well as earthly powers will be hostile especially towards those who think correctly, who take their psychological development seriously, who speak truthfully and want to help their fellow human beings' souls to salvation .... And it is precisely them who will be put under extraordinary pressure while the advocates of misguided teachings will still be tolerated and even supported rather than hindered in their work. And then you will also often ask yourselves why I allow this to happen, slight doubts will arise in you and you will weaken because you have to suffer .... And therefore I keep calling out to you: Endure everything and remain strong in faith, for you will walk away with the crown of victory .... Precisely these Words are still barely believable to you, for so far there are no signs at all of this difficult time.

Yet suddenly a change will occur, because a worldly event causing people a tremendous shock will provoke open rebellion against the One Who, as God and Creator, lets something happen that has devastating effects on people .... And therefore they will deny this God and Creator all acknowledgment, every belief in Him will be discarded as unfounded, and all who defend the belief in Me contrary to this opinion, all who confess Me and also want to inform their fellow human beings for the better, will be treated with hostility.

Time and again I have announced that I will express Myself through the forces of nature in order to awaken the sleepers and the lethargic .... And a few of them will indeed wake up but, in contrast, many more will lose their still feeble faith in the face of the widespread destruction and the great human cost of this event. And then the most diverse opinions will be voiced, and many people will hatefully deny a God and Creator and be hostile towards anyone who doesn't share their point of view. And then My adversary will work with great cunning to incite this hatred, and he will be successful, for the earthly loss suffered by people as a result of this natural event will embitter them and impel them to make unfair demands and to exploit defenceless fellow human beings. People's heartlessness is increasing and whatever they embark on clearly betrays the adversary, the Antichrist, on whom they depend. And laws and decrees will be issued which will severely affect especially My Own who have to suffer on account of their faith and are barely able to comprehend the severity of their fate. And then I will shorten the days for the sake of My Own .... so that they will not lose heart, so that they will not fall by the wayside .... so that they will become blessed ....

Just hold on to My Word that you will be delivered from utmost adversity, and await the fulfilment of this Word, for I will come Myself and rescue you, I will also manifest Myself extraordinarily beforehand in order to strengthen you if you are in danger of weakening .... You don't have to be afraid as long as you put your trust in Me, as long as you make contact with Me in prayer, for then you will also always receive the strength to offer resistance .... And always remember that the enemies might well be able to kill your body but not your soul .... remember the reality of eternal life and that every human being's life on this earth will soon come to an end .... Then your fear will vanish, then you will be filled by the strength of faith and you will persevere and only ever bear witness for Me and My name ....

Firmly commit these, My Words, to your memory and they will comfort and strengthen you in the forthcoming time .... Secure your strength in advance, accumulate it, for there will still be some time before I will express Myself through the natural event .... And if you use this time well in order to strengthen your faith then the subsequent battle of faith will not frighten you, it will find you armed, and the earthly adversity will hardly touch you, because then you will expect My coming with certainty, because your faith will have grown so strong that neither threats nor proceedings against you will be able to shake it .... Then you will be good fighters for Me and My name and all the powers of hell will not be able to conquer you, for I Myself will fight with you and I will truly lead you to victory ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The antichrist

Antichrist .... End ....

B.D. 3672 from January 31th 1946, taken from Book No. 46

The spirit of the Antichrist has been in the world since Jesus Christ accomplished of His act of Salvation. He has constantly attempted to undermine His act, he has always and forever fought Jesus' followers, he has always and forever driven people into heartlessness, thus he has actively opposed Christ's will and teaching on earth, partly by means of spiritually confusing people's thoughts and partly, in human appearance, clothed in a gown of knowledge and intelligence. The teaching of Jesus Christ was opposed by a human teaching at all times which aimed to weaken it, thus it was antichristian, and this has always been Satan's work, the work of forces from below which intended to cause people's desertion from God or to obstruct their way to Him. And this antichristian activity is steadily on the increase and will be blatantly self-evident before the end .... Satan himself will be active on earth in human form, the Antichrist in person, whose activity will be extremely ominous for the whole of the human race. For he will initiate laws which aim to eradicate spiritually-minded thoughts, which will prevent all spiritual endeavour and intend to entirely secularize people. And this will be the last work of the one who fights against God, for he will be transgressing the limit of his authority, which is relentlessly punished by God .... The change of worldly events will be rapid, extensive worldly changes will occur in short succession and a ruling power will come to the fore by wanting to direct the state of affairs of all nations and, instead of order, will cause utter disorder. For his regulations will first and foremost apply to the suppression of all faith. He will find many supporters on earth, and that will be the sign for the End. For people won't resist it but will almost unanimously profess and celebrate him as a hero and victor whose goal they acknowledge and consequently also support.

And this will be the start of the most difficult time for believers. It will seem incomprehensible to them what is going on in the world, it will seem incomprehensible to them that God's love and patience allow His most sacred name to be slandered and ridiculed and Jesus Christ's followers to be ostracized and pursued in a most brutal way. Yet they penetrate the truth of the divine Word ever more, which has predicted all this, and thus they also faithfully commit themselves to God's guidance. The Antichrist rages in a most frightening way, he dazzles people by the actions he implements with support of strength from below .... Satan himself works through him as the opposing spirit of the One Who works in the living creations of love and faith, in people, who love God above all else and firmly believe in Him and thus have to suffer great adversities due to God's opponent. People will pay homage to him, they will erect altars, they will proclaim him as the Messiah bringing salvation to them, for he will achieve feats which will impress people, yet they will not be works of love but mere activities of arrogance and craving for power. He will work as a human being, try to explain his strength as human strength and oppose and deny everything that is divine, that points to and testifies of God. And his willpower will be rock hard .... He will give orders, and anyone resisting his command will be destroyed by him .... He will seek to prohibit all teachings of Christ, all knowledge of Him and His act of Salvation, he will try to drag everything through the mud and regally reward those who assist him in his quest against Christ, just as he, full of hatred, will also take actions against His followers ....

The Antichrist's stature will be recognisable by its external good looks, by his physical strength .... for Satan conceals himself so as not to be recognised for who he is. And his extraordinary abilities will draw humanity's attention to him, there will be no end of admiration. He will reside on earth in external splendour and grandeur, in contrast to Jesus Christ Who lived inconspicuously amongst his brothers, devoid of all earthly possessions with a love-filled heart for his fellow human beings. But the Antichrist's heart will be callous and unemotional towards all worldly hardship and yet humanity will jubilantly applaud him, blinded by his external brilliance and strength. He will appear suddenly and unexpected at a time of utmost earthly adversity and, with strong hands, promise relief, seize power and authority without meeting any resistance, because people only pay attention to the harsh conditions on earth and ignore this hero's spirit, who will want to distinguish himself and, with the help of like-minded people, elevate himself as a ruler. And then the end will be near .... For the resulting battle of faith will be the prelude to the entire work of destruction of earth .... It will only last a short time but with such intensity that it will require an extremely strong faith as not to succumb.

Yet once again God Himself will confront His adversary .... For He is in spirit amongst those who fight on His behalf, and the Antichrist runs in vain against the bastion of faith .... And he will fall from his throne into the mire of damnation .... His government will not last long but will cause unspeakable misery amongst the whole of humanity which will predominantly support him and abandon all faith in God, which will believe his earthly implementations and will thus finally also share the damnation, for it will be subject to God's adversary and therefore also share his fate. And this will be the End .... Jesus Christ will remain victorious and His church will continue to exist for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Antichrist .... The faith is in danger ....

B.D. 4947 from August 6th 1950, taken from Book No. 56

The Antichrist will irresponsibly proceed against all who still believe in a God of heaven and earth. For he will force people to deny their faith which, on My part, is entirely a matter of the human being's free will. He will force them by threatening measures which appear intolerable to people, hence they will be too weak to resist. The faith is in danger .... This should make everyone think who is approached by Me through My messengers on earth, who receives My Word which I have conveyed to My messengers. The faith is in danger .... Do you know what it means having to make a public declaration and at the same time heading towards extreme earthly hardship? .... Do you know how people will pull every single religious doctrine apart with the intention to demonstrate its uselessness to you and how little you will be able to answer? Do you know how difficult they will make it for you to stand firm in faith of Me, your God and Father of eternity? How they will take and destroy everything that hitherto seemed irrefutable to you?

Everyone who determinedly rejects their demand of denying Me will be treated brutally, and in the face of this many will weaken and betray Me without resistance, for they lack the strength of faith which arises from the pure truth. I want to draw your attention to this time and enlighten you in advance, because I know every individual person's character and the spiritual adversity you will experience resulting from My adversary's activity, who can be distinctly recognised by the Antichrist's measures. And I want to inform you of his success .... since he will fight with much cunning and force he will find many followers .... He will succeed in doing what many before him had failed to do, he will shake the faith which seemed unshakable .... He will overturn religious doctrines with the greatest of ease for he will be an effective speaker and will show people the error of their thinking, and those who don't carry Me in their heart will cheer him on and agree with him, considerably strengthening his power even more.

He will achieve what no-one else has achieved before .... he will overthrow a power which was deemed insurmountable. But there is one wall he will not be able to pull down, he will meet with one resistance, namely wherever My fighters are under My guidance .... There he will fight in vain, for My fighters will be invincible since they will be protected by the shield of faith which is so alive that it is strength in itself and cannot be shaken. These fighters of Mine will draw the strength directly from Me, for they will be able to hear and even see Me and not succumb to any temptation .... they will be enlightened and therefore will also recognise what hour has tolled and how close it is to the end .... The right knowledge will provide My Own with the strength to persevere to the end; but the majority of people will lack the right knowledge, and when it is given to them they will not accept it.

But I know what will happen and want to help you, and Am only able to do it such that you will be informed about the battle of light against darkness in the last days before the end, about My adversary's great power and your heavenly Father's even greater love and grace for everyone wanting to remain His Own, who thus have the sincere will to belong to the small flock whose shepherd I Am and whom I therefore will not abandon during the worst battle of faith which the people of this earth will still experience before their end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The adversary's onslaughts in the last days ....

B.D. 8365 from December 29th 1962, taken from Book No. 88

You still will have to prove yourselves many times, for My adversary will attack you wherever possible .... And he will sow strife, he will incite people against each other, he will do everything to make you feel uneasy in order to bring you to fall, and you will always have to appeal for the strength to resist his temptations .... And therefore you should at all times take refuge in Me before he is able to attack you, you should daily and hourly appeal for My protection, so that I can stand by your side and repel him. The battle against him will continue until the end, for he will not hand you over to Me, your God and Father of eternity, without a fight. But I, too, have a claim on you, hence you need only turn to Me and I will always stand by you, because I love you and want to keep your souls' enemy at bay to prevent you from falling during the temptation .... Wherever My adversary recognises spiritual aspiration he works particularly rigorously and seeks to stop it .... Then you will have to prove yourselves and seriously resist him, you must not offer him any targets by allowing yourselves to get carried away by impatience, irritation or unkindness, for then it will become increasingly more difficult to get away from him, although I Am always willing to help. But then your thoughts will not find the way to Me as quickly .... And only your heartfelt bond with Me will protect you from his onslaughts and temptations. And as long as he is still able to unsettle you into becoming impatient and enraged you will also be weak and he will make use of his power ....

This is why you should constantly work on your soul and try to relinquish all faults, and you only ever should appeal to Me for the necessary strength and, truly, just your will alone will give you strength and you will emerge victoriously .... His activity is so obvious in the last days before the end, he tolerates no peace, no harmony, no unity amongst people, he only ever intends to disturb, and it is up to you yourselves whether he will be successful, for just a call upon Jesus, your Saviour and Redeemer, will strengthen you and you will be able to resist .... For Jesus defeated him with His death on the cross, and if you call upon Me in Jesus he has to release you .... However, especially during such temptations you often forget to remember the Saviour and Redeemer, for the adversary's work consists of confusing your thoughts so that you react to his onslaughts and try to humanly assert yourselves where only I Am able to help because you don't have enough strength ....

Hence you shall prove yourselves in every temptation, that is, you shall take the path to Me in Jesus, for then he will have to withdraw, because My strength is truly greater than he is and because I will not leave anyone in distress who takes refuge in Me. Yet by yourselves, of your own strength, you are unable to do anything but with My strength achieve everything, and thus time and again I will give you strength provided you request it from Me, for then your thoughts aim towards Me and I will be able to assert My claim and protect you in every adversity and danger .... Don't forget this, for he will still provoke you many times, he will still often push himself between you and Me, and you will still often be in danger of succumbing to his temptations .... Just one call to Me in spirit and in truth is enough and I will push him away from you, I will not leave you to him but always help you in every spiritual crisis ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The battle of faith and the forerunner of Christ

Battle of faith - Antichrist ....

B.D. 6758 from February 10th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

The closer the end, the fiercer will the battle between light and darkness rage .... However, you will not experience the full horror of the battle until it turns against My followers, when it is planned to banish the faith in Me in Jesus Christ, when the act of Salvation will become My adversary's target .... when people will be demanded to openly confess their faith and brutally forced to renounce it. Only then will the hardship and adversity start, the time I have promised My Own I will shorten .... And then My adversary's fury will become obvious, for people will lose their inhibitions, nothing will hold them back because they will be incited by Satan and shall completely submit to his will. Let it be said that there is not much time until this battle of faith, but that it will be preceded by an immense crisis on earth which, however, will come from a different source .... It is My will that it shall fall upon people so that they can already prove or even strengthen their faith. Precisely this crisis, which will be inflicted on humanity through a natural disaster of huge proportions, will be used by many people as a reason to already take action against the faith, because now more than ever they will doubt a God and Creator Who Himself destroys what He has created. However, anyone who knows the truth will also have a correct explanation for everything, and then he can inform his fellow human beings of this truth too. Then the ensuing battle of faith can even result in a strong faith in them, which subsequently will withstand all the threats the believers will be exposed to.

However, the fact that most people will no longer have a living faith is My adversary's doing, who therefore will not cease to work against Me and the truth, and he will be far more successful with people than the representatives of the pure truth, the true representatives of Christ's teaching .... For they rarely will be believed, but My adversary can offer people what he wants .... it will be accepted. And that is why it will already have to be clarified in advance, everyone will have to openly and freely declare whether they are for or against Me .... Everyone will have to make this decision within himself during the coming time of need which comes upon earth due to My will, for when I speak through the forces of nature everyone will have to choose: to call upon Me for help or to entirely isolate himself from Me .... which is the same as turning to My adversary .... Following this, however, the decision has to be taken again publicly: when it will be demanded of you humans in the last battle of faith on this earth to testify of Me in Jesus Christ or to deny Me .... But then you, who were instructed in the truth by Me Myself, will know that the end has come .... Then you will know that I will shorten the days for the sake of My Own, that I will come Myself to help them and release them from their suffering .... that I will gather them from this earth and take them to a place of peace, before I carry out the work of destruction, which will mean the end of all created beings on this earth ....

If only you would believe what I have announced to you time and again .... the conditions on earth should prove My adversary's rage to you already, because he knows that he is running out of time. And the fact that he is raging and the earth is populated by his own kind can be recognised by all of you and should make you think. Every day is still a blessing for people, for even the most depraved person still has the opportunity to change and gain faith in Me before the end .... because I will try everything to still snatch souls from My adversary before the end. And anyone with faith in Me will be blessed, but the unbelievers will have to share the fate of him whom they followed voluntarily .... And you will not go short, even if everything you need to live will be taken away from you .... As soon as you believe that I Myself will take care of you, who are persecuted for My name's sake, My adversary's measures need not frighten you .... For what they take away from you, you will receive from Me again, although in a different form, but you will not need to starve for I Myself will satisfy your hunger .... For 'behold the fowls of the air: for they sow not, neither do they reap, nor gather into barns; yet your Heavenly Father feedeth them ....

Remember these Words, remember that He Who created everything will truly also be able to maintain what He has created .... and that He will surely do so when His Own suffer adversity. But the time will come when people will try to force you with most brutal measures to forsake your faith .... and anyone of weak faith will not be able to endure these measures .... Severe tests of faith will be imposed on you, but I want to prepare you precisely for this time, then you will be able to be a shining example to your fellow human beings, you will be able to demonstrate to them what a firm faith can accomplish: that you live despite the fact that everything you need to live will have been taken away from you ....

Seek always only the kingdom of God and His righteousness, and everything else will be added to you. And this promise will then be visibly fulfilled on My Own, on those who stand up for Me and My name before the world, who do not fear the earthly power because they feel safe under My protection. And only then will it become evident who has a living faith, and there will only be few. Then the structures which were built on sand .... which were not built on the rock of faith on which I built My church, will collapse too .... It will be a difficult time which no-one would be able to survive had I not conveyed the truth to earth in advance, which is an explanation of everything and which alone can result in a strong faith .... But error will not give anyone the strength to persevere, and only where there is love, can strength of faith also be found.

An extraordinary person will offer himself as a visible cover to My adversary, and this person will then instigate the last conflict on earth. Pay attention to this and you will know that the hour of the end is very near .... But also pay attention to My messengers from above who will appear at the same time in order to guide you with their light, which you should follow .... Pay attention to all of those who spiritedly announce My Word and join them, so that the small flock will stay together, so that they can constantly get light and their faith can steadily grow stronger .... But to all these I promise My protection, My Fatherly care and My blessing ....

They need not fear to fall prey to this brutal power, for I Myself will come to get them as soon as My adversary goes too far, as soon as even My Own are threatened by grave danger .... For this reason I will shorten the days, so that My Own will be able to endure and not weaken in view of the measures of persecution. But since I can still see a possibility to save individual souls I will also hold My hands protectively over those who represent Me before the world, so that the former can gain strength from them, so that a Power will be recognised which is stronger than earthly power .... And therefore I will also take extraordinary care of My Own, and despite adverse measures they will survive physically and spiritually .... And all this will happen soon .... What you cannot suspect today will happen then, but that is why already I draw your attention to it, and you, who are taught by Me, also know why it will happen ....

The spiritual hardship on earth is evident to you as well, and by the signs of the time you will be able to identify the time on the world's clock .... But once this battle of faith flares up you need only expect a very short time, because everything will take place especially fast .... For the man chosen by My adversary as cover will not have a long life-span, and his regime on earth will not last long. He will be recognisable by his supernatural abilities, for he will be exceptionally endowed by My adversary, and that is why he will work for him and his plans. And even if the whole world pays homage to him, you will recognise and see through him.

But then you will have to be very careful and should not deliberately endanger yourselves due to excessive zeal .... Then you will have to be as cunning as serpents and as gentle as doves .... But when the decision is demanded of you, then you must stand your ground and firmly trust in Me and My help .... for no matter how powerful people are, they cannot match My might and a wisp of breath from Me would suffice to destroy them .... And thus I will also call a stop to it when the hour has come. I will bring those to Me who are in utmost earthly distress but place the oppressors themselves into chains, for the time will be up, a period of redemption will come to an end and a new era will start so that the deliverance of all spirits can continue ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus' forerunner at the end ....

B.D. 4878 from April 13th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

Someone amongst you will emerge who shall bear witness of My coming in the clouds. And when you hear him you will know that the end is near. He is one of the purest, he is full of love and kindness and therefore closely united with Me, he is a comforter and friend to you humans, a liberator from emotional distress. He is spiritually illuminated and knows about the Last Judgment, and therefore he will warn and admonish people in My name. He will fight for Me and My kingdom and be fully enlightened. And thus he will also know where the pure truth is represented. Consequently he will emerge from amongst those who receive My teaching from above and, due to his way of life, due to his love for his fellow human beings, he will also be taught from above, because he will still have to accomplish a final task .... to be My forerunner prior to My return. For the time is fulfilled, the predictions of the prophets are coming to pass and thus he, too, will have to appear. He will descend from the kingdom of light to earth for My sake in order to announce Me to people who are suffering utmost adversity and distress.

He will bear witness of Me since his voice will be My voice and anyone who listens to him, listens to Me. However, he will not stay with you humans for long .... Until you recognise him he will indeed live in your midst, but My adversary will persecute him and provoke people against him. He will preach love but people will listen to him with hatred. They will pursue and try to kill him. But I will know how to protect him until his hour has come, for he has to complete his mission, he has to prepare a path for Me, he has to uphold the flock of My children and inform them that the Lord's return is at hand.

And once he appears, not much time will be left. His words will ignite and arouse the lazy and undecided from their sleep, for he will only be a mouthpiece for Me, through him I want to openly express Myself just one more time. And once again he will be a voice that cries in the wilderness, who will only return because I will need a strong worker in the end, a worker from above to help humanity. Yet the world will hate him and spare no means to eliminate him, even though he will only speak and do good. But the world will have descended into darkness and all lights will have gone out .... Consequently, a bright light will appear on earth and all bearers of light will fetch oil for themselves to brighten their own lights again, which worldly people will endeavour to extinguish. And all people of true faith will recognise him as the forerunner of My return, and they will know that the time is fulfilled when I can be expected and with Me the Last Judgment .... They will take his words to heart because they sense that it is I, Who speaks through him, and that I announce My coming through him, who is My messenger as destined since eternity.

But he will have a difficult time with people who worship the world and reject his admonitions and warnings, yet who will not shy away from trying to kill him in spite of the fact that he will prove himself helpful towards all people and many will also accept his help. The former will want to prevent him from completing his mission but I will not recall him into My kingdom until he has prepared the path for Me, until he has proclaimed My coming to all who long to behold Me and whose faith he has strengthened, because he will only proclaim what he receives from Me through the inner Word, through the remarkable working of the spirit within himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Forerunner ....

B.D. 8815 from June 19th 1964, taken from Book No. 93

I shall also clarify this question, as it is essential that you, who are receiving My Word, will not fall into error, for there are many who are believed to be the long awaited forerunner who will announce My coming .... But I keep telling you that he will come at the time of the Antichrist, that his appearance will coincide with that of the former, and that you will then also recognise him .... He will not be there for long and will appear when people need him most, when they need comfort and strength .... Thus you may expect him only when the final phase has begun .... when the natural disaster is over, when a ruler has seated himself on the throne whom you will clearly recognise as the Antichrist and who will cause the battle of faith to erupt. Then this messenger will come forward and clearly testify to Me and My kingdom ....

But don't assume that he will appear right now, for he is not yet aware of his mission .... However, when he does appear, everyone will recognise him by the power of his voice and his words. He will then not have the desire to be acknowledged as the 'voice in the wilderness' .... but that is who he is .... And he will speak, impelled by the spirit within himself, for his desire to bear witness of Me, to announce My coming and to motivate people to change direction will be so great that he will disregard all caution and speak in the midst of enemies intending to kill him .... But remember that the time of the end has not yet come, that there is still time to speak freely which, however, will soon change after My intervention has taken place, when the suffering of mankind will have become so great that someone will offer his help to control this great adversity .... But then My messenger's time will also have come, for he is the last of the prophets, and anyone who listens to him will receive tremendous strength. Yet you have been repeatedly told that he will be an inconspicuous man of whom you would not assume to have such power of speech while he lives his humble life.

But suddenly there will be a breakthrough in him .... all of a sudden he will realise his mission, and he will become a mighty orator on behalf of God .... who will proclaim My name throughout the world and not be afraid to argue in favour of My name. He will portray Me as the Saviour of mankind and fight for Me and My kingdom .... And you will recognise him by the fact that he will acknowledge Me as the Word that became flesh .... that he will distinctly emphasise My human manifestation in Jesus Christ, that he will not allow for any difference between Myself and Jesus, and that he will acknowledge that Jesus is God ....

And his words will fully concur with the teaching I conveyed to you from above. And that shows that he is 'John the Baptist, the voice of one crying in the wilderness', My forerunner, who has returned to announce Me, Who soon shall follow in order to fetch My Own when their souls are in utmost distress .... Time and time again there will be people imagining themselves to be the embodiment of John .... Time and again I will enlighten them and tell them that he will make himself known to them in an unusual way, and that he is not to be sought in the ranks of those who feel themselves to have been called .... He will appear where you will least expect him. And this shall suffice for you, who anticipate him prematurely, for the time has not yet come. However, it will not be long now, and then everything will happen in quick succession, for he will not have a long lifespan. He will pay for his work on earth with death as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Battle of faith .... Publicly professing Christ .... 'I will shorten the days ....'

B.D. 4635 from May 11th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

You will still have to endure a harsh battle when you have to confess Me before the world. You will be expected to renounce all earthly possessions completely, you will be dispossessed and have to do the kind of work that seems to go beyond your strength, you will be prevented from doing what is important to you, you will be pursued and pressured without reason and will find no peace from the pursuits of your enemies who are likewise My enemies and thus fear no avenging hand above themselves. And you will wonder why I allow all this to happen without calling them to account, but you will also be surprised that you are not as deeply affected as it seems to the world, so that you will nevertheless remain cheerful and bright and full of confidence and hope that the hour of retribution will come for you as well, and that even these pursuits will come to an end one day. And thus you will speak out ever more convinced on behalf of My name and confess Me before the world. And I will shorten the days so that you will become blessed .... Always remember My promise that it will only last a short time before you will be delivered from the hands of your tormentors, remember that you belong to My chosen ones after all, whose every suffering will be rewarded for their loyalty's sake; and remember that through your confession lost souls shall still be won and saved for Me and My kingdom just before the destruction of earth. And for the sake of these souls take the cross upon yourselves which, admittedly, will weigh you down but it will nevertheless be bearable since I will also provide you with exceptional strength. The battle of faith will be difficult and therefore you already have to prepare yourselves in advance by strengthening your souls with the right nourishment, by accepting My Word and with it the strength with which I have blessed My Word. For when you accept My Word you unite with Me and therefore have to be permeated by strength and thus will be and remain resistant against your enemies until the end .... until I will come and deliver you from all adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Justification before a court .... Public testimony ....

B.D. 6619 from August 12th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

Step forward, My servants, when it concerns defending Me and My teaching, for you will be pushed into situations when you publicly have to acknowledge Me. The circumstances surrounding the act of Salvation will be more and more publicly discussed .... The life of the man Jesus and His earthly fate, His humiliating end, will certainly be deemed possible, but a divine mission of this human being will never be acknowledged, and therefore the belief in Him as humanity's Redeemer will be rejected and ridiculed in every respect in order to establish a matter-of-fact and non-religious way of thinking in people. And that is the time when you shall come forward .... And anyone permeated by My spirit won't be able to help himself but to take a stand on behalf of Me and My name, since his inner conviction will let him speak and counteract eagerly and also try to convince his fellow human beings. Hence I prepare suitable instruments for Myself, hence I convey to them the truth and with it also the power of perception, for then it will become necessary that they come forward with their knowledge in order to fight the opponents with the sword of their mouth. Wherever Jesus Christ is demeaned, wherever His mission is doubted and this doubt is openly voiced, you, My representatives on earth, shall recognise and accomplish your task .... You are able to do so because you are informed of My plan of Salvation, because all correlations are clear to you and because you firmly and confidently believe in Him, Who has delivered you from bondage .... Only confident objections such as you are able to voice due to your knowledge can silence your opponents or make them think .... And even if you do not succeed in convincing these opponents you will nevertheless still gain a few people who were affected by it and start to think.

Then you will have to speak boldly and without hesitation, for I will put the words into your mouth and the obvious wisdom of your words will astonish those who are not yet entirely under My adversary's control. Admittedly, your opponents will scorn and ridicule you, yet for the sake of My name you will have to accept this, as it has often been foretold that you will be judged because you are My representatives on earth. This time will come as certainly as one day will follow the other .... Even if it seems to you at the moment as if the number of avowers is constantly growing .... it concerns the living testimony of Jesus Christ which My adversary seeks to prevent ever more .... His influence is such that people will combine everything .... even religious life .... with the world, that they themselves will finally turn it into something secular but rarely, if ever, establish heartfelt contact with Me, depending on how much influence he is able to exert on the individual person.

Only rarely can true, living Christian faith be recognised, which consists of people cultivating love between each other, of living in the spirit of My divine teaching of love, of their every thought and action being determined by love and thus also being My will. And this is why affirmation before the world becomes ever more necessary, because everyone is anxiously trying to hide their inner attitude if it is good, that is, directed towards Me, whereas campaigns against Me and My teachings are openly coming to the fore. People will always frankly admit their rejection of My Word and Myself, yet fearfully try to conceal their walking in unity with Me. And fellow human beings, still being weak, are unable to get the strength they need and shall also receive by people who eagerly acknowledge Me .... This is why I demand that you will manifestly stand up for Me and My kingdom when this declaration is demanded of you .... For you will only be able to counteract and undermine My adversary's influence by publicly testifying about Me. Anyone who honestly confesses Me before the world will be able to do so due to his inner conviction, and he will be successful with his fellow human beings and strengthen their faith ....

But as soon as fearful silence is kept, those of little faith will not find the courage to admit to their faith either. The outspoken declaration, however, will release all inhibitions and take away fear, for I Myself will give you strength in abundance if you openly want to bear witness to Me. And then you will also confidently face those who sit in judgment over you. Admittedly, they will spit poison and bile at you but it will hardly touch you, for then the strength of faith and the strength of the Word, with which I Myself will address them through you, will demonstrate themselves .... They will be unable to answer and merely try to pursue you with helpless fury but be unable to get anywhere against My might and strength. But anyone anxiously trying to hide his attitude towards Me will grow increasing weaker, for I will be unable to support him until he acknowledges Me. Hence I keep admonishing you and time and again remind you of My Words 'Whosoever shall confess Me before the world, him will I confess also before My Father Who is in heaven ....' Remember this when the time comes that you have to make this decision, and remember that it will not be to your disadvantage, because I alone can give and take, and that you therefore shall first consider My will, My demands, before you comply with the requirements of earthly powers .... if they are aimed against Me and My name .... Confidently bear whatever threatens you if you want to remain faithful to Me, for I can and will avert everything from you if you openly acknowledge Me, and then My might and glory will reveal itself .... Then you will find out what the strength of faith is capable of doing ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Unification of different schools of thought during the battle of faith ....

B.D. 3947 from December 29th 1946, taken from Book No. 49

The various schools of thought will, due to their deviation from each other, always quietly fight each other in as much as each will try to lay claim to the truth and will therefore not want to accept the other. Yet, in the last days, they will all walk together, provided Jesus Christ's teaching is their basic principle and they confess His name. Then, all other differences will disappear into the background because every spiritual aspiration will be fought and every spiritual aspirant will therefore seek to meet other people of like mind. Thus, the teaching of Christ will emerge from every school of thought and their followers will belong to God's parish, to His church, which He Himself founded .... They will belong to this church because of their faith in Jesus Christ in spite of belonging to different schools of thought. Each one will discard external practices and customs and only pursue the inner connection with Jesus Christ, and each one will foster love, teach love and practise love.

The battle against all schools of thought will be carried out particularly brutally so that half-hearted people of little faith will fall away if they do not have a profoundly living faith because they will not be able to offer resistance, they will falter under the burden imposed on them by the world. The cause of their failure will rest in the error which can be found in every school of thought, when serious action against them forces them to think about it. Any person who lives within truth due to his loving actions and correct instruction by God's chosen servants will also muster the strength of faith and not waver during any hardship, because the truth will give him strength as well as perception. Thus, he will know of the approaching end and the salvation from utmost adversity by God Himself. However, he will not be able to find this perception through misguided teachings and his faith will falter and desert him when he is confronted by the serious choice to either confess Jesus Christ before the world or to deny Him. Then the person, whose works of love have made him receptive to God's truth, will be strong, he will offer resistance and need not fear any worldly measures because he will expect God's help which he will receive whenever his body or soul experiences hardship.

Then the church of Christ will only be small and followers of every school of thought will seek refuge in it, and every hatchet will be buried just as all outward appearances and ceremonial actions will fall by the wayside in view of the immense persecution which all followers will have to fear. For the individual's psychological development it is also beneficial for him to only take notice of the core, to recognise the Christian teaching of love as the core and thus his faith will be strengthened the more he abides by this teaching. The group of believers will get smaller, it will only be a small flock but they will live in the truth, in the right knowledge, and they will survive the hardest trials of the last days and emerge as victors, because the church of Christ will be victorious and embrace all who live in love and faith, who acknowledge Him before the world and are filled by His spirit as a result of their continuous actions of love .... The defenders of Christ will join together from all schools of thought and face up to their last battle, and God Himself will be their commander-in-chief. God Himself will protect them, the shield of faith will cover them and make them invincible .... they will fight in the name of Christ and victory will be on their side ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's protection in the battle of faith ....

B.D. 7954 from August 1st 1961, taken from Book No. 83

Thus stand firm and don't let your faith waver, for I, your God and Father of eternity, Am and remain with you when the great battle of faith begins by which My adversary also wants to cause the downfall of you who are My Own. Everything undertaken against Me will always aim to render Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation implausible to you .... And the fact that Jesus Christ will be denied, that people shall be deprived of all faith in Him and that they therefore shall have no opportunity to depart from this earth in a redeemed state shall be taken by you as an obvious sign of the approaching end .... For My adversary will openly challenge Me by attacking Jesus Christ in Whom I became a visible God for humanity.

And the more intense this battle erupts the more you can be assured of My presence, for I will not abandon My Own, I will not let My adversary be victorious over those who want to be and remain My Own. And when you are thus cornered by the requirement to deny Me as the divine Redeemer Jesus Christ .... when you have to choose between Me and My adversary, then just put all your trust in Me as then I will be closer to you than ever; I Myself will fight with you and you need not fear My adversary, for My power is supreme and will protect you, no matter how threatening the undertakings against you may look. But then you can expect your deliverance within hours, you can count on My coming within hours and the end of the world, whence I will remove you at the height of affliction and danger ....

Do not become doubtful then, but remember that I have foretold you that you will still have to endure great tribulations for the sake of your faith ....Yet the stronger your faith and the more confidently you abide by Me, the easier will be the battle of faith for you, for I truly have the power at My disposal to avert even the worst from you, and My Own shall experience My love and power and therefore can confidently and fearlessly look ahead to this time. But it will come, for the believers will come under attack by earthly authorities and those who are enslaved by My adversary .... My Own will have to give public testimony and should not be frightened, for the God Whom they acknowledge will also reveal His power and help them in earthly adversity and distress ....

Just be prepared that brutal measures will be used against you, who want to remain loyal to Me .... But don't forget that I Am Lord over life and death, over heaven and earth .... and that I truly have means and ways to lead My Own out of earthly hardship, even if it seems as if there is no way out. And whatever earthly things will be denied to you .... I will miraculously feed you and quench your thirst, for that, too, is within My power, after all, I created heaven and earth, I made all laws according to My will .... and thus I can also abolish laws and nourish you supernaturally .... I can also surround you with a protective barrier, I can instruct My angels to form such a barrier around you ....

You only have to faithfully entrust yourselves to Me, your Father, Who will not leave His children in peril and Who will protect you from the enemy of your soul, from earthly and spiritual opponents .... For My might and My love is great .... And this will happen in the near future .... Yet prior to this you will still be subjected to tests of faith but these, too, will strengthen and enable you to stand firm in the last battle on this earth. And as soon as this conflict flares up you will also know that the end is not far away, for My adversary will only wage war for a short time, because for the sake of My chosen people I will shorten the time, I will bind him as well as his supporters. For the time he was granted for his activities on earth is fulfilled and the end of the earth is near, as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The spiritual low level before the end

Spiritual low level .... The end of a Salvation period ....

B.D. 3805 from June 19th 1946, taken from Book No. 48

No spiritual progress can ever be expected if humanity's spiritual level is so low that it no longer recognises and acknowledges God. For then it is completely separate from God and thus also without the flow of strength which guarantees its spiritual progress. A short distance to God can easily be remedied, for then the soul will still move within the cycle of the divine flow of love, the strength of which will infallibly impel it to progress. But if the distance has become so great that the spiritual essence is beyond this cycle then it will also be entirely without strength and no longer able to approach God, since the opposing force will then have greater influence and pull it down to itself. But once humanity has reached this degree of development, that is, once it has regressed to this extent, it will also have forfeited its right to exist on earth as human beings, as this is solely for the purpose of higher development and it will have totally disregarded this purpose. Thus the developmental period for this human race will then come to an end. The earth will effectively repel all spiritual essence in the stage of higher development as soon as it no longer lives and acts in line with this stage of development. And this is the end of a period of redemption in accordance with divine will .... And every person can know the moment in time himself as long as he pays attention to the whole of humanity's spiritual development.

Once the lowest spiritual point has been reached when the heartlessness becomes plainly evident, the activity of the opposing force can be recognised by the fact that instead of constant progress there will be destruction everywhere .... once people's lives and activities are totally in opposition to God and thus against all divine order, it is no longer to be expected that humanity will voluntarily integrate with divine order again and then, according to eternal law, a disintegration of everything sheltering spiritual substances will have to take place for

the purpose of a completely new banishment, so that after an infinitely long time the goal to live voluntarily in the proximity of God can be reached yet again.

There is no other opportunity of ascent for a degenerated human race once it has reached the lowest point when all love has grown cold, since then the strengthening flow of divine love can no longer be effective and this signifies a total obedience to God's opponent. Yet God, in His great mercy, will seize from His adversary what has become enslaved by him by banishing it into the creations again, which are outside the adversary's influence. Hence, even the return into hardest matter is but a work of divine mercy, since it creates a new opportunity for those spiritual substances furthest away from God to take the path of higher development again, which was no longer possible as a human being.

And one day the hour of salvation will come to him too, if only after an endless time. Yet he will not be treated unjustly by being returned into solid matter, for his will is so hardened towards God that he provides the reason himself for being bound by God for an infinitely long time. For he will not change anymore once the spiritual low level has been reached when people no longer recognise God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The Flood .... Last days .... Worldly progress ....

B.D. 4374 from July 13th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

Shortly before the end it will be just like it was at the time of the Flood. People will have a great liking for all worldly pleasures, they will indulge their physical longings and vices, they will lead an immoral and unethical way of life and send no thought to the One above, Who is Lord over heaven and earth. For they will have no more faith .... The spiritual level will be the lowest ever since the beginning of this developmental period. Mocking and blaspheming they will confront the few believers with hostility, pursue them and deny them everything they need for living. They themselves, however, will feast and gorge themselves, they will live and love .... but their love will be

false and their way of life wrong, for the devil's servants will populate the earth in the last days, and the disintegration of earth will merely end a state which no longer allows people's higher development.

It will be a time of sinfulness which will go beyond all imagination. God will be completely displaced and those who believe in Him will be in danger of being killed .... And God Himself will put an end to this period, the last day will arrive suddenly and unexpectedly amid the ecstasy of the world in which the people of the last days constantly live .... Hence, prior to this an apparent progress will be noticeable, everything of a worldly nature will be offered to people, their demand for worldly things will be extreme and everyone will unscrupulously grant himself whatever his mind desires; the strong will fight the weak and the winner will be the one who heartlessly acquires what he doesn't deserve, because he is supported by Satan himself who bestows material favours on him and incites him to increased enjoyment of life.

Sin will escalate to an alarming extent and Judgment will come to pass when no-one expects it. For once people have reached this level of development they will have to be devoured by the earth, as they will have become true servants of the devil and completely deny God. And then the hour of accountability will come to all sinners, the day of God's Justice will arrive, the Day of Judgment will come to all who belong to God's adversary and the day of Recompense for the few who are faithful to God, who persevere and don't fall prey to the temptations of the world .... as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture .... A salvation period will come to an end because humanity will be ready for its downfall.

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Final rescue attempts .... People's low level ....

B.D. 6629 from August 27th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

And even if an angel descended from heaven bringing the Gospel to people, they would not believe it .... for their wilful rejection is so strong in the last days, My adversary's power over humanity and their distance from Me is so great, that they will be unable to feel or perceive anything Divine; because they are so earth-bound that they are incapable of moving into spiritual spheres and thus everything of a spiritual nature will either be declined or disputed. This is such a distinct sign of the approaching end, and precisely because of this attitude I will bring about the end, since no further development is possible on this earth anymore given that people won't change, instead they are growing ever more worldly and ever more unsuitable for spiritual emanations. Consequently, it becomes increasingly more difficult to proclaim My Gospel to people, it becomes increasingly more difficult to change their way of thinking and to open their hearts for My Word, since they don't recognise it as My Word and thus close their ears .... but they thereby also reject the means by which they could be helped and raised from below. Only very rarely will someone listen, and only very rarely will the Word be accepted by a heart and also recognised as a divine gift ....

And for the sake of these few I will not intervene earlier but wait for the day that has been determined since eternity, although humanity has already reached the degree of low level which calls for an end .... But every individual soul that I can still gain is worth this delay, I will helpfully stand by every individual soul of good will and let it find the path to the messengers of My Word. But there will just be a few, and the time will soon be fulfilled, the signs pointing to the end will soon increase, and the hour of Judgment will soon strike for all people .... At a time when My adversary gives the orders, because people have joined him, My servants' work on earth will be particularly difficult and even often unsuccessful, and yet it has to be done, for no-one shall be able to say that they didn't receive any blessings from Me .... Every person shall sooner or later have been addressed by Me, and every person's path will be crossed by one of My messengers, only that this messenger can either be entirely ignored or his gifts declined .... but this is always determined by the person's own will. And this will has to be offered possibilities to be tested, which thus also includes the presentation of My Word, which can never be forcibly imparted to a person.

And likewise, hard-hearted people will often still be affected by alarming events, and even then they often will still be able to soften their hearts, for I will continue to attempt to bring deliverance to people until the very last day. I will not let anyone fall before the end but I will be unable to delay the end beyond the time determined by My plan of eternity as not to let the souls of the lost fall even lower, in order to spare them an even more painful fate than the renewed banishment into the creations of the new earth, which therefore has to take place at the designated time.

And I truly know what benefits people's souls, and I also know how to protect them from the worst .... My servants on earth, however, will receive the strength from Me so that they, despite an apparent lack of success, will nevertheless work diligently in My vineyard, for no work will ever be done in vain; and one day they will also recognise it themselves and be happy that their work to improve the souls has contributed towards the souls' redemption, because My blessing rests on all work which is gladly and joyfully done for Me and My kingdom ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus' visible appearance and the believers' rapture

Coming in the clouds ....

B.D. 7944 from July 18th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

You all should know that I will return in the clouds .... that I will descend to earth in the same way as I once ascended to heaven .... that My Own will see Me in brilliance and glory, just as My disciples once saw Me, and that I will take My Own from earth because the day of the end has come .... Admittedly, prior to that I already descended to earth in the Word, for I Am the Word Myself, and have given you the promise that I will stay with you until the end of the world .... but My obvious appearance will not happen yet, for it will constitute the end of one and the beginning of a new earthly period ....

My coming in the clouds has to be understood literally, yet only few will see Me, for My flock is small and only My Own will be able to endure seeing Me, I will only be visible to My Own and allow them to behold My might and glory .... And this shall be your hope in hours of hardship and affliction by hostile powers to God .... for in the end everything will be hostile to God, the rulers and their followers, the people who take their side in the battle of faith. They all will take action against you, who want to remain loyal to Me and persevere to the end .... They will put you under great pressure and then you shall hope for My coming, for I will not leave you in distress of body and soul, I will save you and lift you to a place of peace, and your faith will be so strong that I will be able to show Myself when I come in the clouds in order to judge the living and the dead .... Then the great separation of the spirits will take place and My adversary will no longer have control over you .... For he and his adherents will be bound for a long time. Only few people sincerely believe that My return is imminent .... But the time is fulfilled and I no longer say: I will come when the time is fulfilled, but I say: the time is fulfilled .... You can only count on a very short time, on just a few days, compared to the long period of time that has passed since an 'end' was prophesied. You are living in the last days even if you refuse to believe it ....

My coming is soon about to happen to you .... Hence take care that you, too, belong to the chosen ones who will experience My coming while still in the flesh, who may behold Me in all My radiance and glory, whom I will lift to heaven just before the end .... Just want to belong to them and, truly, I will give you the strength to turn your will into action. Let Me speak to you time and again and always strive to accept My will and you will establish a connection with Me, you will join Me and also be counted as My Own whom I will rescue before the end happens. For it is certain that I will come Myself .... And you should also believe, without a shadow of doubt, that all of you with a living faith and who approach Me with love, will be able to behold Me, for My Word is truth and will come to pass.

People who deny 'My coming', who only want to understand and explain this arrival figuratively, are not yet as profoundly devoted as to be united with Me, but the immense earthly hardship before the end will still strengthen their faith if they are of good will. And they themselves will pray for My coming, because they will realise that only I can provide the rescue which they cannot expect from another side any longer .... You should believe that I will save you from utmost adversity and await the hour when My promise fulfils itself. And then My adversary will be defeated, yet with him also his many followers, who will be taken in by the earth again .... Therefore hope and persevere, for the hour of your deliverance will come, the day of separating the spirits will arrive .... There will be an earthly and spiritual change which you will experience and which has been constantly proclaimed to you in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Explanation about the coming of the Lord ....

B.D. 8743 from February 3rd 1964, taken from Book No. 92

I want to give you an important spiritual explanation which is intended to benefit your soul: I want to open up an area for you which you would never be able to enter without the working of My spirit, for I want to introduce you to a world which is only comprehensible to the spiritually awakened person, since it already requires a certain amount of knowledge of things which otherwise are completely unfamiliar to the human being. I have promised you that I will return to earth when the day of the end has come .... This promise, however, has given rise to the most diverse notions in you humans, yet the true explanation has evaded you, precisely because the process of My second coming has been presented in so many different ways and .... just as the process of My Own's rapture .... at different times, thus resulting in wrong claims which I want to correct:

My second coming to earth will not take place physically .... such that My feet will touch this earth, instead I will appear with an entourage of the most elevated beings of light and will be visible to all who are My Own, for no human being having devoted himself to My adversary will ever be able to behold Me in all My glory, for the darkness cannot see the light since people would completely cease to exist, being unable to endure the radiance coming forth from Me. Hence I will come to earth and also to My Own still concealed in the clouds, yet they will be able to bear an abundance of light and thus they will highly delightedly rejoice when they see Me with the great host of angels .... For I will open their eyes to see .... Hence it is wrong to say that everyone will see Me when I come to judge the living and the dead, for the 'Judgment' will not happen such that every individual person has to be answerable to Me. For I know every individual soul, I know to whom it belongs, and since the last Judgment on this earth is a matter of transforming the entire earth and dissolving its separate creations so that all spiritual substances are released to be placed into new forms, this dissolution also denotes the death of people who had failed their last test of earthly life and had handed themselves over to My adversary .... Hence these will be faced by death and unable to escape, which will generate intense panic amongst people .... Yet prior to this final work of destruction My Own will be lifted away ....

I will come to fetch them Myself, they will be allowed to behold Me as I descend to them from above, rejoicing elatedly and with burning love for Me they will longingly stretch out their hands to Me, and I will draw them to Me, I will take them away, I will lift them up, and thus they will experience a process which completely contradicts natural law .... And this jubilation by My Own will be heard by other people who are at first unable to understand it since they won't see anything themselves. Consequently they will merely be seized by a certain apprehension, which will turn into extreme fear and horror when they see My Own suddenly disappear, when they can't understand why they are no longer able to reach the people they had pursued with their hatred .... why they are no longer amongst them and cannot be found ....

There will certainly be radiating brightness, but the pursuers will find it intolerable. Yet they will not have much time to think about it because the end will follow soon .... And the radiant brightness will give way to an almost impenetrable darkness that will drive people to despair. This will be followed by eruptions, outbreaks of fires, splits will occur in the earth so that no person can save himself and everything will be devoured by the earth ....

Not much time will pass between the My Own's rapture and this final destruction, for the rapture would force the remaining people to believe and this would be entirely worthless as it would exclude a free decision. People will have had adequate time before and will have been constantly admonished and forewarned, and anyone still coming to his senses before will also still be accepted and called away before the breakdown of earth, so that he can be helped to progress in the beyond. This act of the rapture is a completely unnatural process, but then I will be able to waive the laws of nature because it will no longer disadvantage anyone's soul .... But even My coming in the clouds will no longer compel people to believe because those who will see Me will have already attained maturity of soul so that they will merely experience the fulfilment of what they firmly believed and therefore anticipated My arrival on a daily basis.

People rarely accept a correct explanation especially about these last events because they have already formed their own concepts about it and don't want to let go of their ideas .... The rapture cannot possibly take place a longer time in advance because such unlawful occurrences would force people to change their mind .... And the end of this earth in any case means the end of everyone who is still alive, for even My Own will experience it, only they will be in a state devoid of all suffering, even though they will be able to follow the process, because this is My will .... Since they will then be completely devout they shall also experience My might and glory, and thus they will also be able to behold My great host of angels surrounding Me, and then they will also be suitable ancestral parents to populate the new earth, which indeed will also be the work of an instant for Me when I want to give the liberated spiritual essence a new external shape for further maturing ....

But the people themselves will have lost all awareness of time until they are returned to the new earth again .... Nevertheless, they will still possess their old body of flesh albeit it will be quite spiritualised already .... This, too, has to be said in order to refute the misguided opinion that the new earth will be populated by completely spiritualised beings .... For the new earth is intended to become a place for higher development again and the old laws will be applicable to the new earth too .... The process of the fallen spirits through the creations up to the human being will take place and the person as such will have to pass the last test of will again .... which in the beginning will certainly lead to success because there will be no temptations by the adversary, who is bound for a long time .... and because people are full of love they will establish a direct contact with Me and therefore attain full maturity very quickly .... You should not let wrong descriptions tempt you into neglecting or postponing your psychological work, for I will abide by the day when I will come in the clouds and with this day will also come the Last Judgment on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Coming in the clouds .... Rapture ....

B.D. 3557 from September 24th 1945, taken from Book No. 45

An unusual roar will fill the air as the Day of Judgment arrives. And this will be the last sign for people, yet it will only be recognised as such by the believers, which will cause them great joy. For then they will be anticipating the coming of the Lord .... It requires a strong faith to expect God to be coming in the clouds, for this is such an extraordinary process that godless people just ridicule and make fun of it when it is mentioned to them. They will indeed hear the sound, too, yet they won't see the Lord in the clouds and thus take little notice of the unusual noise in the air and won't let themselves be distracted from their lives .... exuberantly and without scruples they will continue to enjoy themselves. The faithful, however, will get together and, with a happy heart, prepare themselves to receive the Lord. They will have reached the limit of their physical endurance and know that their time of suffering has come to an end, and in the final hour they will unanimously profess their faith in God although it will mean the loss of their earthly life, because they will be mercilessly attacked by the world. Yet the appearance of the Lord will thwart the plans of their godless pursuers .... For suddenly they will see the believers being lifted off the ground and rising into the air .... At the same time there will be a sound of dreadful thunder and people will realise with dismay that something dreadful is going to happen. Paralysed by the unusual process of the rapture they will be unable to think, they will try to flee and see the same everywhere .... flames of fire bursting through the earth from which there is no escape. And their life will end in a most dreadful way, for the people who rage on earth like devils and are rife with sin cannot be saved.

But the flock of the faithful will witness the end of the old earth; the divine work of destruction will take place before their eyes, while they will have escaped and will be safe and secure in a place of peace, as promised by God. This will be the end of one period of Salvation and the start of a new one as soon as the old earth is shaped anew through God's will. Then the faithful will continue to live as the root of the new human race and the new period of Salvation will begin. The process of rapture is only understandable and therefore credible to a knowing and profoundly enlightened person, yet it will be the culmination of an anxious time of hardship and suffering, it will be the conclusion and the evidence of God's glory, Who will also prepare a fate for His Own which testifies of His glory .... It will be an act of profoundly divine love for His living creations who will recognise in Him their Father of eternity, who will have returned to Him and become as one with Him through love .... with whom He will then be able to stay because divine love meets with no obstacle once the human being has become love himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Human experiments

Irresponsible experiments are the reason for the destruction of earth ....

B.D. 4708 from August 9th 1949, taken from Book No. 54

The divine world order cannot be revoked; nevertheless human determination can challenge it, but only to its own disadvantage. Laws exist which human intellect will never be able to ascertain, for they not only affect the natural properties of earth but also form the basis of continued existence for other creations, hence they are impenetrable for the human intellect and have to be accepted, that is, they must not be ignored if opposite laws are not to come into effect, which were likewise given by divine wisdom, thus intending to maintain the eternal order.

A certain degree of creativity is indeed granted to humanity, and research in all directions can likewise be embarked upon. However, as long as the human being is not yet in full possession of spiritual strength he is subject to limitations both in regards to knowledge as well as to the exploitation of earth forces which are always active and must be utilized in definite conformity to law, in some sort of orderliness. If this lawfulness is ignored, if these forces are activated contrary to law, then the effect will be disastrous and total destruction of all matter will be the inevitable result, which human will is unable to bring to a halt. For then other creations, other celestial bodies which interact with these forces, will exert an influence and thus will be affected. People will no longer be able to observe these effects as they, without exception, will fall victim to such destructions, apart from those already in possession of spiritual strength who will be taken away from the endangered vicinity of earth by God's will.

Such a process will take place and thus signify the end of this earth. Human will is arrogantly resolved in wanting to investigate forces and through experiments thus will activate forces with said enormously destructive effect .... For the motives for these investigations, which will result in this unimaginable outcome, are not honourable. Hence God will deny them the blessing which rests on activities that aim to benefit fellow human beings. Besides, they will be contravening divine natural law in so far as that they conduct experiments at the risk of human life, that they use human beings as test objects who have to sacrifice their lives. This is a sin against divine order, against the love for God and other people, as well as a sin against humanity which thereby is doomed for destruction. For the knowledge of those conducting such tests is far from sufficient and thus they will be undertaken prematurely which, however, is known beyond doubt. And such irresponsible experiments cannot be tolerated by God, hence they will have repercussions for the experimenters, who will achieve nothing else but total destruction of all material creations on earth, thus a shattering of matter which, however, in the spiritual sense means a disintegration of every form and a release of the spiritual substances bound therein. Thus people will trigger this final act of destruction on earth, and the whole of humanity will be destroyed due to the fact that craving for fame, excessive need for recognition and greed for material possessions are turning people into reckless speculators, who nevertheless are not ignorant of the fact that they will endanger their fellow human beings and still conduct their tests. Previously gained experiences will already have provided them with enough cautions and warnings in order to refrain from them, consequently their action is a sacrilege which God will not leave unpunished ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reason and forces of earth's disintegration .... (Nuclear energy)

B.D. 3950 from January 2nd 1947, taken from Book No. 49

All conditions for the creation of a new earth have to be in place before the old earth will be disintegrated, that is, before a total change of its outer shape can take place. The earth effectively has to go through a disintegration process which releases all spiritual substances bound therein so that they can take on new forms in creations which enable their continued development. Thus the process of final devastation has to be so powerful that one can speak of a total disintegration of matter. This cannot just apply to individual stretches of land, but eruptions have to take place within the earth's core which will spread into all directions, so that the whole of the earth's surface will be affected, that therefore nothing will remain of what previously existed but that everything will be dissolved into their smallest components.

And this will be caused by people themselves .... they will become embroiled in a scientific area which is beyond their intellectual capacity. They don't know the natural laws and their effects to enable their investigation of such an area and thus they will activate forces which they themselves will be unable to control. However, I will not stop them, for even this human will underlies My eternal plan of Salvation, because the period of time the souls were granted for their salvation will then also have expired.

Thus the process of the final destruction will indeed be triggered by human will, yet it also corresponds to My will in so far as that it will guarantee an assured progress for the spirits which are still bound in hard forms and long to become active, or I could let the experiments fail in order to divert people's plans. Hence the tests will take place locally yet they will have no boundary because the released power can no longer be stemmed and thus its elementary effect will spread into all directions. For the earth is a limited region, whereas the activated force knows no boundary and everything affected by it will fall prey to it.

The consequences of this process are not conceivable to you humans, besides, it will happen within a space of time which will rob you of all thoughts, unless you belong to the small flock of My Own who observe the last work of destruction, because it is My will that they shall witness the end of this earth. But you can get a faint idea if you imagine an explosion taking place which leaves nothing that is assembled in existence, which thus totally destroys everything and dissolves it into smallest atoms. Yet preceding this process, which only takes a few moments, are tremors and outbreaks of fire which completely suffice to throw people into utter panic because they are facing certain death. And now it can also be understood that nothing can stay behind, that no creation will continue to exist, but that only matter dissolved into smallest atoms will remain which will be shaped again by My will and My might into unimaginable creations in which the spirits' process of development will continue.

And again there will be creations in various degrees of solidity, yet the hardest matter will shelter the spiritual essence which had populated the old earth and completely ignored its spiritual development. For these souls cannot expect a continued development in the spiritual kingdom, they will have to take the path through the whole of creation again, and thus will begin a new era of development as soon as the time is fulfilled, as soon as human will insistently wants to release forces which require a different degree of spiritual maturity than the people at the end of this period of Salvation possess, and who therefore will never express themselves constructively but only destructively ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Experiments towards the end of the earth .... Activating forces ....

B.D. 4731 from September 1st 1949, taken from Book No. 54

There is a set limit to how far people can go in their conduct towards what My creative spirit has brought forth. Thus, as soon as they presumptuously want to change natural creations, every one of which was given its purpose by Me, then people's attitude towards Me becomes irrational, they underestimate My wisdom and My might, believing themselves able to dismiss both and thereby sin against Me Myself as well as against what I have created. And then the limit I have set will be transgressed, and thus humanity will destroy itself, because their scholars will draw the wrong conclusions and the consequences of their experiments will be disastrous. People believe that they have the right to explore everything I kept hidden from them in recognition of their immaturity for such knowledge .... The earth in its core is and will remain inexplorable for people until the end. Furthermore, forces of gigantic power are kept bound by Me in the earth's core so as not to endanger the earth's continued existence, only that eruptions ensue from time to time to allow these powers a brief outburst in order to give spiritual substances capable of development the opportunity to take shape above the earth and thus start their path of ascent. These forces unleash themselves with My approval, and therefore their effects are intended in My eternal plan of Salvation.

The extent of an eruption will always be limited when it happens in accordance with My will, but human determination will never be able to stop it, human will can never be the cause of it since no-one is able to explore cause and effect. Yet in the last days people will presumptuously penetrate the earth deeply for reasons of research in order to release unfamiliar energies with the intention of utilizing them profitably, and won't consider the fact that they lack the knowledge and intellectual capacity for such experiments.

Hence they will have no respect for My works of creation, they will penetrate an area which is quite naturally closed to them and wanting to investigate it can be called an impertinence, from a purely earthly point of view. But from a spiritual point of view it will mean entering the territory of the lowest spirits whose banishment I recognised as necessary and which will then therefore be unlawfully invalidated by people, that is why revoking My eternal order will have unimaginable consequences.

Their manipulations will aim to utilise earth forces against which every resistance gives way, and which therefore can be used for all experiments. But people won't consider that these forces are capable of disintegrating everything within their reach .... they won't take account of their power against which human will and intellect are futile. They will open locks which can never be closed again once they have been breached, for the area people want to enter is unfamiliar to them and they don't know its laws .... The earth's core cannot be researched in this way and every such attempt will backfire, not just on the researchers but on the whole human race .... For the limits I have set may not be exceeded according to My eternal order, which always favours progress but never destruction, and thus its infringement also has to have the opposite effect!

Satan himself will put these thoughts into the people of the last days, he will urge them to undertake this plan, for he knows that the destruction of creation will end the spirits' progress, which is his endeavour in his blind hatred against Me and all spirits striving towards Me. Yet even this plan, albeit evil, will be an inadvertent service .... he will fall in with My eternal plan of Salvation .... A new earth will arise where the development will continue, whereas everything satanic will once again be banished into its creations ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Last judgement - Disintegration and transformation of earth

'Judging' the souls at the end ....

B.D. 8219 from July 21st 1962, taken from Book No. 86

The hour of reckoning will come, the hour when every person will have to justify himself before his Judge .... For order will have to be restored again sooner or later and everyone who has transgressed this eternal order will have to be answerable .... The sentence will be passed in accordance with justice .... Every soul will experience the fate it has prepared for itself; the spiritual essence, which has taken the path through the creations, will be moved to where it belongs in relation to its degree of maturity .... the old creation will be dissolved, i.e. all forms will be reshaped into different kinds of works of creation, and the unredeemed spiritual substance will be placed into these forms either to re-start or to continue the path of salvation, depending on its degree of maturity. At present you humans still do as you want and please, and you are not prevented from doing so, irrespective of how God-opposing your actions are .... But the end will come soon, and you will no longer be able to do as you want, because the time will have passed when you were able to work for your soul's salvation. For you will not have used the time in accordance with God's will but strengthened your soul's cover even more and thereby will have prepared your own fate by becoming increasingly enslaved by matter, and thus you will become matter again yourselves, which you had already long overcome. Yet the law of eternal order will have to be fulfilled again one day. Every spiritual essence, which lived on earth as a human being, will have to receive new forms, since higher development has to continue where it was interrupted .... And the spiritual essence which had failed in its embodiment as a human being has to be given a new opportunity to integrate itself in the process of return .... This could indeed be called an extremely harsh judgement but it only ever corresponds to the human being's own free will, which he had misused on earth .... with the result that his soul will gain banishment into matter, it will be dissolved again and will have to take the infinitely long path through the creations until it once again enters the stage of a human being ....

One day it will achieve the final goal and leave every external shape behind, but it extends or shortens its own time until it can finally enter the kingdom of light in a redeemed state. And although God is inconceivably merciful and patient and in His love constantly tries to encourage people to make the right decision of will .... one day the time will come to an end and then His righteousness will come to the fore, and He will re-establish the old order which, however, will also signify a 'judgement of the soul' .... a transfer into the external form which corresponds to its state of maturity .... And, at the same time, this 'judgment' is the end of an earth- or salvation-period .... It will necessitate a destruction of all works of creation on earth which shelter unredeemed spiritual substance that travels along its process of development in a state of compulsion, as well as people who did not use their earthly existence to progress in their development. They, too, will be 'judged' .... that is, according to their spiritual maturity they will be placed into hard matter again .... You humans are now facing the end of this old earth, whether this seems credible to you or not .... Time and again your attention will be drawn to this fact in order to improve yourselves before the event and to enter the law of eternal order, which only requires a life of love, for love is a divine principle which you, too, as His living creations, will have to acquire if divine order is to be observed.

You are constantly admonished by seers and prophets, who proclaim this near end to you, to consider your real purpose of earthly life, so that the end will not catch you unawares and you will have to step before God's judgment seat laden with sin if you have done nothing to fully mature in the final form .... as a human being, even if you are not yet released from your original sin by having taken this guilt under the cross and prayed to Jesus Christ for redemption from it .... Only he can take all guilt from you, and then you can step before God's judgment seat free of guilt, and you will not have to fear the Last Judgment, then you will be able to exchange your stay on earth with the spiritual kingdom, which is your true home .... You will be able to enter the kingdom of the blissful spirits and neither have to fear the end of the old earth nor new banishment, for the eternal God is not a strict but a righteous Judge, Who will give to you all in accordance with your own will ....Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Purification of Earth ....

B.D. 8112 from February 28th 1962, taken from Book No. 86

I want to purify the earth and turn it into a place of peace again, where love will reign and where I will be able to stay amongst My Own because their love for Me allows Me to do so .... But first a purification process has to take place, My adversary's activity has to be stopped, and thus he has to be chained up together with his followers .... that is, all souls enslaved by him have to be banished into hard matter again, all spiritual substances on the path of higher development have to be placed into forms which correspond to their state of maturity; and thus My adversary will lose all power, for the spiritual substances which will travel the path across earth in a state of compulsion again will have been removed from him .... and the people whose will he was able to influence shall have turned away from him and come back to Me for good, so that they, as the root of the new human race, can no longer be bothered by him. All power, which he associates with his adherents, will have been taken from him, for he will have no control over the spiritual substances bound in matter, in the creations of earth .... And there will be peace on earth again for a long time ....

Hence it has to be preceded by a purification process, and this will come about through a work of destruction of inconceivable proportions, for a total transformation of the entire earth's surface will occur, all creations will be disintegrated and shaped anew, which also means the downfall of all people and living beings, the disappearance of everything that shelters spiritual substances .... Although the creation work of 'Earth' will indeed remain, the power of natural forces will penetrate far into the core, dissolving the solid matter and giving all constrained spirits the opportunity to receive new forms. For everything will have become disorderly because people live and act in complete opposition to My eternal order .... Consequently, everything has to be arranged anew, which first requires the disintegration of the works of creation which, to you humans, is the same as your downfall, for no-one will survive the end apart from those who will be taken away by Me before the end ....

Yet this last event will only be dreadful for the human being, because his soul will be banished into solid matter again, whereas the development of all other spiritual substances can only advance, for new forms will be created for all spiritual substances to shelter them .... And the creations on the new earth will be incomparably delightful, and the spiritual substances will be given the opportunity to be of active service again whereby all spirits will be able to ascend and time and again change their present form.

This work of transformation of the old earth is about to happen to you humans .... And although you don't know the day and the hour, you, who do not want to be doomed, who want to belong to Me and not suffer the dreadful judgment of a new banishment, should prepare yourselves for the end .... Believe that you live in the time of the end and consider the thought that you are creating your own fate .... that you can live an exceedingly blissful and glorious life in the paradise of the new earth .... but that you can also descend into utter darkness, if you are not granted the grace to be called back before in order to still find the opportunity of ascent in the beyond .... And take your psychological work seriously, that is, live a life of unselfish neighbourly love and you will thereby establish the bond with Me and without doubt be saved from this downfall. Time and again I will send you My messengers to admonish and warn you, and time and again you will hear of or be afflicted by all kinds of misfortunes and disasters, for they are all reminders to make you consider the possibility of a sudden departure and your souls' fate, if it has not yet reached a state befitting its entrance to My kingdom of light and beatitude ....

I don't want you to go astray, I want you to achieve eternal life, but you humans live irresponsibly, you don't consider Me and neither do you consider your soul's fate after the death of your body .... And your attention shall repeatedly be drawn to the fact that you are approaching a dreadful fate .... that you, banished into hardest matter again, will have to start the path of evolution all over again in inexpressible agony and distress .... but that you will be able to prevent this fate if you listen to Me, if you believe those who proclaim in My name that you are near the end .... For the time is fulfilled and it will come to pass as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

End of the world .... Judgment Day ....

B.D. 3519 from August 22nd 1945, taken from Book No. 45

The end will come when no-one expects it .... It will be a time when God-rejecting people are enjoying life to the full while God's faithful are anxiously awaiting the coming of the Lord. The former, however, don't spend a single thought on the forthcoming end, they live for the moment without scruples or tempering their earthly pleasures, they indulge themselves, commit sins and are totally subject to Satan's influence. It will be a time when an apparent improvement of living conditions has been achieved, when earthly hardship has diminished for people complying with the demands of the ruling power, when only those people have to suffer who are excluded on account of their faith. And in the midst of this euphoria the Judgment will come .... surprising even God's faithful since nothing before will have given the impression that a change of their sad situation might occur. Humanity is rife with guilt of sin, it has completely detached itself from God and turned to His adversary, it has received his share on earth, earthly pleasures in abundance, and people's intentions and endeavours get increasingly worse and demonstrate themselves in their actions against the faithful, who are mercilessly bullied and helpless against their power and brutal aggression. They do a first class job for Satan and humanity is ready for destruction. And thus the end will come as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture .... It will be a horrendous day for people, the earth will split open, fires will break through the earth's crust and all elements will be in uproar .... And people trying to flee will break into indescribable panic, yet wherever they turn they will find the same everywhere, certain destruction ....

The end has come for all whose mind is turned away from God .... and the deliverance from greatest danger for His Own, who will be removed alive and thus escape physical death. God has already announced this time long in advance, yet no-one appreciates His predictions, and thus people will suddenly find themselves in a dreadful situation from which there is no escape. The destruction of the old earth has been decided since eternity, but when it will happen remains hidden from people, and thus they will experience it at a time when they believe themselves safe and masters of the world, when they try to get as much enjoyment as possible out of life, when they are totally captivated by the world and therefore exclude God from their thoughts.

And thus God reminds people of Himself .... He calls to account those who sin against Him because they refuse to acknowledge Him .... He sits in Judgment over humanity and separates people by lifting His Own into His kingdom and banishing the others once again .... by leaving them to lose their lives in an appalling way and imprisoning their souls once more, i.e. by constraining the soul's will so that it will have to take the path of development through the new creation again. This is a cruel act and yet one of divine justice, for people's sinfulness will have reached its climax. They are of service to Satan and have become sheer devils themselves; nothing else can be given to them but physical destruction and spiritual captivity so that God's faithful will be released from them and able to lead a life of peace and harmony on the new earth.

And although God is ever forgiving and patient while the sinfulness keeps growing .... the end will come without fail and at a time when it is least expected. For even the believers will be shocked, because everything worldly appears to prevail, because the increasing power of the world's representatives has rendered the faithful helpless and without rights. And thus the world appears stable and yet is so close to its destruction .... until the day comes, which God has determined since eternity, which no-one is able to predetermine and which, according to God's plan, will nevertheless bring the final disintegration of everything on earth. Only God knows the day, people shall always expect it and prepare themselves for it so that they will belong to those who will be taken away by God in advance, so that they will not belong to those who will be condemned on the Day of Judgment, as it is proclaimed in Word and Scripture ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Transformation of earth ....

B.D. 7297 from March 2nd 1959, taken from Book No. 77

The earth will continue to exist, for I have not planned its total destruction .... Yet everything living on it, as well as all creations of nature, will cease to be, so that a complete purification of earth can take place, since in its present state it no longer serves the progress of the spiritual substances. All living creations in, on and above the earth will lose their lives; they will be released from their enshrouding external form and able to continue the path of development, which at the moment is at risk for all spiritually tangible beings. For My adversary rages in every possible way and, time and again, tries to stop or interrupt this development. But the earth shall still fulfil its task for an infinitely long time to come, seeing that still immature beings shall mature on it to attain childship to God .... And therefore earth will arise again after a thorough purification process has taken place, after all spiritual substances are correctly placed, that is, after they are embodied into the external forms they merit, from hard matter up to the human being, who will also have to be offered easier opportunities to achieve maturity again to enable them to reach the goal of becoming true children of God. Thus the final destruction is synonymous with the end of the old earth, even though the planet as such will remain and merely its external shell will go through a complete transformation. And thus the 'end' can, and rightfully should, be pointed out, as it will not just mean the end of all civilisations but also ends the existence of every work of creation on this earth. And a new period will start again, the entire earth's surface will be brought to life by Me again with the most magnificent kinds of creations for the human eye to delight in once more, as I will give all new creations most exquisite forms and provide all types of living creations to coexist with the people who will inhabit this new earth again and whom I will take there Myself in love, wisdom and might. For I will establish the root of a new human race with those I was able to remove from the old earth; they remained true to Me until the end and thus are chosen by Me as the new generation, who in turn shall bring forth people who live within My will and amongst whom I can dwell Myself by virtue of their faith and love ....

And it will be a blissful state, for the new creations will delight people to an extent never known before. People will truly inhabit a paradise, an earth which no longer corresponds to the old earth, because it will only be occupied by mature people capable of receiving an extent of bliss previously unknown on earth, since humanity already belonged to Satan, thus necessitating the cleansing of earth. And this time lies ahead of you, and each one of you would still be able to change his nature such to be granted the great blessing of the rapture .... But a person is rarely able to muster firm faith in it, and only few people have such abundance of love that they belong to the small flock which I will call away suddenly and unexpectedly .... But prior to that, a time of need will befall earth which should be a very definite sign for you that the day is not far away. When you are able to clearly observe My adversary's activities, when you yourselves are exposed to the evil deeds of his cohorts, when the adversity gets worse and a way out seems impossible to you, then this end will be near, then I will use My might to destroy everything profoundly evil and rescue My Own from certain destruction .... And those taken away by Me will live to see the downfall of the old earth, although they will no longer be affected by it themselves .... But one day they shall bear witness to the judgment of a righteous God, they shall be able to observe the act of destruction and yet praise and glorify the One Who has saved them from this judgment.

And once again I will carry out an act of creation, for My willpower alone will let a new earth arise, a dwelling place for My small flock, for My chosen people, who will then be able to live their new life in paradise, in peace and freedom, in happiness and bliss, in light and strength .... where no suffering and pain exist because the source of all evil is bound and unable to oppress people for a long time .... For one earth period has come to an end, and a new one will start again to help countless still bound spiritual substances to progress in order to enable them reach the final goal, the unity with Me as My child. And this is what lies ahead of you humans, for the time is fulfilled which was once granted to you to achieve the final release from the form ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Last Judgment is an act of divine love ....

B.D. 5983 from June 23rd 1954, taken from Book No. 65

The Last Judgment also has to be considered an expression of God's love, for this, too, is based on the continued development of souls which had failed their last test of earthly life and which have to be placed into a new developing process in order to reach the final goal one day. Hence the Last Judgment is, in a manner of speaking, a finalising rearrangement of what had become disorderly .... it is for judging and integrating it into the various forms which correspond to the soul's degree of maturity .... it is the conclusion of one developmental period and the beginning of a new one in line with My plan of eternity which is based on profound wisdom and love. Even a judging God remains a God of love, because My justice is only able to take effect as My love deems beneficial for the soul and yet compensates the wrong thoughts and conduct of people who become subject to this judgment. Even the greatest sin will somehow have to be atoned if it hasn't been handed over to the One Who offered Himself as a sacrifice of atonement .... A balance has to be created in order to diminish this great guilt, and precisely this balance is guaranteed by the Judgment .... by placing the soul, having become sinful, into a situation where it has to reduce this guilt, since it had not voluntarily accepted the gift of atonement ....

The Last Judgment is by no means an act of divine wrath but just an act of love which also expresses My justice .... since this cannot be excluded from a supremely perfect Being. I could certainly let each person feel My righteousness separately, I could more or less punish every sinner immediately .... but this would not correspond to My wisdom, and in that case My love would hardly be recognisable. For I Am exceptionally long-suffering and patient and postpone a judgment, like the one at the end of a developmental period, for as long as possible, in order to still gain people for Myself beforehand .... And I place My protective hand over the unrighteous and wicked, because I wish to defeat them with My love and not be feared by them as a punishing God .... But once the point in time has arrived when I restore order, because there is no further hope of a voluntary return to Me, My love seemingly has to withdraw and yet, it alone is the driving force ....

My love brings a satanic situation to an end and prevents further destructive activity by My adversary .... I rescue souls from falling into the deepest abyss .... I constrain them within solid matter again and thus place them into the developmental process once more .... a judgment which yet again only intends salvation and not everlasting death .... and which therefore indeed even more demonstrates My love for everything I have created .... for everything that is dead and shall attain eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Repeated banishment into matter

Reason for the destruction and new creation .... Hell - banishment ....

B.D. 6828 from May 12th 1957, taken from Book No. 73

I take pity on the lowest fallen spirit, and time and again will provide a rescue anchor enabling its ascent, and every soul holding on to it will be raised up, for it is demonstrating its will to escape the abyss and thus it will also be allowed to experience its eternal Father's mercy. But there is also a degree of resistance to Me in the region of the lowest fallen spirits which no longer allows for a rescue, where the will has not changed in the slightest and where the spiritual essence has become almost solid and there is no other possible help but to banish this spiritual essence into matter again ....

This new banishment is also an act of mercy on My part, for without it the soul would never be able to reach the point again where it has to pass its last test of will by which it can attain eternal life. The path of development in the spiritual kingdom has to take place within My divine order, no phase can be left out, and in the stage of self-awareness .... either on earth or in the kingdom of the beyond .... the being's will is at all times decisive .... Consequently, if this is utterly abused I have to constrain the soul again and make it take the path through the creations of this earth in the state of compulsion once more, because I don't want it to remain in an extremely agonising and wretched state forever. Ever new arising creations, the continuous growth and decay in nature, is equivalent to the perpetual change of external forms by the progressing spiritual substance which steadily approaches its final form as a human being on this earth .... But the spiritual essence which had descended back into the deepest abyss or which has already been there for an infinitely long time will have to be placed into the hardest matter at the start of its higher development. It cannot be placed into already existing creations which serve already more mature spiritual substances as an abode .... The first phase of the banishment cannot be skipped, instead the path of development has to start in the external form which corresponds to the unbroken opposition to Me .... in hardest matter, because this in turn is required by My law of order.

For this reason new creations have to arise again and again after long periods of time to accept these spiritual substances, just as creations having existed for incredibly long periods of time .... hard matter .... need to be disintegrated one day in order to release the spiritual substance therein to continue its path of development in less compact forms .... The periods of time which pass after such outright destructions and redevelopment of earthly creations occur are very long, and as a rule the length of time cannot be demonstrably established by people either. Furthermore, they lack the knowledge of the spirits' process of development, of the true purpose of matter and of the appallingly agonizing conditions in the spiritual kingdom, even though the word 'hell' is known to all people ....

But they don't know what is meant by it in reality, otherwise the total transformation of earth and its creations would be more credible to them. Yet it will always remain unverifiable to people .... However, a loving and merciful God aims to save His living creations, He will not leave them in darkness forever, and My love and mercy is My fundamental nature which will not ever change. My love and mercy will forever apply to My living creations which descended into the abyss, and time and again will find ways and means to rescue them from there. Yet before a new banishment happens again, every effort will be made by Me and My spiritual co-workers that the souls will take the path of ascent in the spiritual realm in order to spare them the agonising fate of a new banishment. Yet the will of the being makes its own decision, and depending on its will shall be its fate. But My plan of Salvation will be implemented and not be without success .... One day I will reach the goal, and one day the darkness will also have surrendered everything, because My love will never end and no being will be able to resist it forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

New banishment inevitable for the adversary's followers ....

B.D. 8430 from March 5th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

My eyes rest full of pity on the degenerated human race which is controlled by My adversary and unwilling to pull itself away from him. It has willingly surrendered to him and thereby denies Me the right to intervene effectively, for I will not proceed against My adversary's will, since you want to belong to him yourselves. Yet he keeps drawing you ever further down, he is preparing your downfall, for you will fall back to the depths from which you started your process of development across earth and had to pass through all creations in order to one day finally exist as a human being. And now the same fate will be granted to you, since this is what you want and you are doing nothing to escape from his power. And even though this information is presented to you, you don't want to believe it, and there is almost no other way left to change your thinking unless the tremendous affliction, which will befall the entire earth before the end, can still achieve it. As long as you are able to think there is still the possibility that you will spend some thought on yourselves, that you will consider the death of your body and wonder what will happen afterwards .... Yet by and large you will dismiss such thoughts, you don't believe in anything at all and assume that you will cease to exist when your body dies.

But you are hugely mistaken and will have to pay heavily for this mistake, however, you refuse to accept a truthful explanation and cannot be forcibly influenced either. And faced by a serious crisis you just revolt against the power which inflicts this on you, for as soon as you are in serious trouble you gladly blame someone else for it, even if you yourselves deny a God and Creator .... Yet you cannot stop misfortunes and have no option but to acknowledge a power which is stronger than you are .... Consequently, such strokes of fate and extraordinarily severe adversity are the only means left which could still change your way of thinking, and I have to use them in view of the end and considering the fate, which I would like to avert from you .... Don't feel sorry for people who suddenly have to depart from this life, for they will still be able to find some light in the beyond, if they are not already completely enslaved by My adversary and then also sink into the abyss in order to be banished into matter yet again .... But woe to those who will experience the end without having changed their conduct of life, their thinking and their unbelief .... They cannot be saved anymore, and even the greatest mercy on My part, My infinite love for all My living creations, will be unable to avert the fate of a new banishment for them, because it is the only option for the soul to attain perfection one day when, after an infinitely long time, it lives on earth as a human being again and consciously travels the path to Me in order to become liberated from every form.

And this new banishment amounts to a deed of love on My part, because I will seize this soul from My adversary's power and subordinate it to My will again. And as a human being it will only be able to release itself from him if it consciously calls upon Jesus Christ to be redeemed .... And since people on earth no longer believe in Him and appeal to Him for help, they cannot be released from the adversary's control either, and he invariably will pull them down into his domain .... Yet you humans have free will and thus are just as able to direct it towards the divine Redeemer as to him .... and you would be saved for eternity .... Since you don't do so you will consequently also have to accept the results of your opposing will towards Me.

But time and again I will impart the relevant information to you, I will speak to every one of you through the voice of conscience, and I will make him realise the fleeting nature of all worldly pleasures and commodities, I will let him personally experience suffering and adversity .... And finally I will speak to him through the elements of nature .... Yet I will not force his will, and therefore he only has to blame himself for the fate he is approaching .... I would like to bestow him with unlimited happiness .... He himself, however, chooses the state of wretchedness, the state of utter torment and of being constrained. And thus he will receive what he desires, for his inclination toward earthly matter will result in his own banishment into hardest matter again. For although I have every power at My disposal, I will not forcibly influence the will of a self-aware being or I would be in breach of My law of order, which will never be possible .... Yet I will speak to people until the end, and anyone who pays attention to My Words will be saved from the fate of a new banishment, and he will thank Me eternally that My love pursued him until he changed himself ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Renewed captivity ....

B.D. 6317 from July 21st 1955, taken from Book No. 68

What will happen to you humans if you don't change cannot be described to you pessimistically enough, for it will exceed your worst imagination .... It is most dreadful for you, because you will have to give up your already attained degree of freedom, because you will be constrained and for infinitely long periods of time find yourselves in captivity again, until one day you will meet the same fate of living as a human being on earth once more .... But irrespective of how shockingly your fate is described to you, you don't allow yourselves to be affected by it and yet, you would still be able to avoid this fate if only you would take it to heart and change your ways .... For I only require you to change your nature, I only require you humans to change your attitude towards each other, that you help rather than fight and antagonise each other, that one will make the other happy and offer kindness instead of being mutually nasty and intensify the hatred in yourselves. I only require every individual to make an effort in cultivating unselfish neighbourly love, then his whole nature will change and then the person will make contact with Me Myself, and the danger of a new banishment after the end of this earth will no longer exist for him ....

And even if you don't want to believe what awaits you, you should nevertheless try to improve yourselves, for a life of love would still only have beneficial effects on earth, because then you will have the energy at your disposal which a heartlessly thinking and behaving person is lacking .... The forthcoming fate can only ever be portrayed to you as a horrible experience to which you will fall prey yourselves .... And you should only ever be encouraged into loving activity if you want to evade this dreadful outcome .... If you find it difficult to believe .... you can nevertheless still live a life of love, and you will soon know for certain what you don't want to believe, for then your spirit will become enlightened by love and you will clearly recognise the inevitable consequence of a violation against the law of order .... because then you will be able to observe cause and effect in every event and experience .... Yet anyone who remains indifferent to these admonitions and warnings will experience what he could have avoided .... and he himself will be the victim of his life without love. For all his strength will be taken away from him and the utterly weak substance of his soul will harden again, the most solid matter will confine the being again and the release from it will take infinitely long periods of time .... in order to finally arrive at the same level you are at the moment .... An infinite cycle, which will repeat itself until you exclude yourselves through conscious endeavour and a conscious connection to Me .... Only then will the process through matter be over and the path into the spiritual realm assured for you ....

You could already achieve this now if only you would put My will into practise: that you release yourselves from all restraints through loving activity, that you believe in Me and seek contact with Me .... and that you establish this contact precisely through this loving activity .... You are able to do this while you still live on earth and the energy of life is at your disposal, but you only have very little time left .... Use it well, believe My Words, believe that an appalling fate awaits you, and consciously avoid this fate by just striving to live correctly and honourably and practising neighbourly love. It is an urgent exhortation which I proclaim to you with a loving heart: Change yourselves before it is too late .... Remember Me and remember your neighbour with kindness, so that you become free and don't have to fear what is approaching you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The new earth

Creation of the new earth in a moment of time ....

B.D. 8440 from March 16th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

It is possible for Me to create all things in a moment of time, for it just takes a thought which My will and My strength externalise as My work .... However, when I work visibly to human eyes .... which is demonstrated by every work of creation surrounding you .... everything takes place within the framework of lawful order, so that you humans will be able to understand the processes of creation and therein recognise My love, wisdom and might .... For I have placed the same ability into you .... if only to a minimal degree .... which also enables you to create and shape and which also requires a certain length of time, because the state of imperfection which you humans still experience on earth also subjects you to the law of time and space, which does not apply to the perfect being, since then limitations of time and space no longer exist .... My reign and activity is always proportionate to the state of maturity of the spiritual being which is affected by it .... but it does not exclude that I have unlimited power at My disposal in order to externalise everything in an instant, because I have no need of time since I exist beyond the laws of time and space.

When the emergence of creation took place I intended it to have the purpose of giving the fallen spirits the means to gradually mature, to gradually travel the path from the abyss, to create ever new opportunities for it to be of service in some form or other .... Thus the development plan of every creation was always guided by My will, so that ever larger creations with ever newer intended purposes emerged .... so that gradually a higher development occurred .... Consequently, this emergence of creation required a certain length of time, for precisely this very time was intended to achieve the developmental ascent .... For the fall had been infinitely abysmal, and the same distance has to be travelled in order to return, so that everything will move within the lawful order that is required by everything perfect.

But if, at the end of a period of Salvation, a work of creation is transformed by My will in order to create new opportunities of higher development, then new works of creation can emerge again which are called by Me into being in an instant .... For this, too, is intended in My eternal plan of Salvation without revoking the law of eternal order by doing so .... because spiritual substances of all degrees of maturity on the path of return are already present precisely because of the spirits' earlier infinitely long developmental path on the old earth ....

Everything is present and will only be transformed, be it hard matter or already lighter forms in the plant and animal world .... Everything will be set free by the violent destruction, however, in its state of immaturity it cannot keep its freedom but has to be placed into material forms again which correspond to its present state of maturity .... And time and again even as yet still hardened spiritual substances will be able to start their path of development in the innermost part of the earth, which will also find themselves in complete turmoil and release spiritual substances and in turn provide room for the former spirits .... if one can speak in this case of room at all .... But all works of creation are in effect present to accept the lowest fallen spiritual substance which starts its path of development. It will, after all, require an infinitely long time again until one day it will reach the surface of the earth in order to progress further ....

So, although the work of transformation on this earth is the work of a moment, everything will nevertheless progress in lawful order .... And because such a work of a moment's time cannot take place before people's eyes, because they have not yet achieved the highest degree of perfection and are unable to grasp such expression of My might and strength, the people who remain faithful to Me will be carried away at the end .... They will in fact observe the work of destruction because I will open their eyes to it, but they will not see the emergence of the new earth .... All concept of time will be taken from them until they are led to the new earth, until they are allowed to behold the completed new creation in all its glory and take possession of it .... And it is indeed irrelevant how much time it takes for the new earth to emerge, but since I Am revealing My eternal plan of Salvation to you humans I also inform you that I don't require time, for My will is able to externalise every one of My thoughts in an instant as a creation, and My love and wisdom also recognise what is beneficial and suitable for the final return of the spirits which once voluntarily deserted Me ....

Only a small proportion of people will ever be spiritually enlightened and able to comprehend these explanations of Mine, but I want to grant them an insight into the secrets of creation in order to arouse their love for Me ever more ardently, for especially My plan of Salvation is most pleasing for all beings, since it reveals My love, wisdom and might, and anyone who already gains this realisation on earth can truly be called blessed, for he is close to perfection, he is close to his final return to Me, his God and Creator of eternity, Who has revealed Himself as Father and Whose love is never-ending ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Behold, I make all things new ....'

B.D. 5235 from October 14th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

I make all things new .... Those of you humans who are as yet unenlightened, who have not yet awakened the spirit within you, do not know the meaning of My Words, for you do not believe in a transformation of this earth, you do not believe in the Last Judgment, in the end of one period of development and the beginning of a new one .... You do not know anything about My eternal plan of Salvation and therefore do not understand My Words either: Behold, I make all things new .... Each of My Words has several meanings which are not even known to My enlightened Own, for this understanding is still too profound for the people of this earth, yet they are aware of the simple meaning, that I will renew what has left My eternal order ....

I want to make a change, since the people of this earth are no longer striving for one and therefore miss the purpose of their earthly life. They have failed by not using their lives for eternity. Nevertheless, I will not let them get lost and therefore will give them the opportunity to cover the neglected process of development again, yet not as a repeat but in a completely different way .... For another process of development is an increased bestowal of grace and has to be acquired through increased effort, the opportunity of which is offered by completely new creations. Thus, first I will renew the school for the spirit, My earth, which shall support the development up to that of the human being.

I will provide it with entirely new creations of such diverse kind and shape that extremely large numbers of spiritual substances will have the opportunity to prove themselves therein. And I will let a new human generation arise, which will emerge from people who are blessed by Me, who will have completed their spiritual development with love and loyalty to Me, who will have attained a degree of maturity which permits exalted spiritual care, so that the new human generation will have every guarantee to achieve the highest possible spiritual perfection and the bound spirits, too, will be able to achieve maturity quickly, due to the exceptionally good influence exerted by people on all nearby creations .... I make all things new; I will also ease the conditions to release the spiritual substances yet without deviating from My law of eternal order, only caring for what is still living in constraint with profound love and mercy. Everything depressing will leave people, they will strive to ascend with full strength, because I alone will be the most Desirable for them and they will not be able to be pulled into the abyss by My adversary, who will be bound for a long time ....

I shall make a new heaven and a new earth .... that is, spiritually and earthly I will give happiness to the people who then will belong to Me and who shall also smooth the way for those who will follow them .... Which one of you humans can comprehend this? And which one of you humans believes firmly and without doubt that the old things will cease to be? That even people who are still distant from Me will cease to exist, that only the small flock which faithfully follows Me as their shepherd will not lose its life, because I have blessed this small flock and destined it for a continued life in the paradise of the new earth .... that a new period of Redemption will begin in accordance with My eternal plan of Salvation, which My love and wisdom have determined in order to ensure eternal life for the spirits? Behold, I make all things new .... Those of you who believe in Me remember these Words, consider them in your hearts and know, that the time has come when My Word will fulfil itself .... Believe firmly in it and be hopeful, and endure all difficulties you will still encounter until the end with patience and submission to My will. For the day will come very soon when I will fetch My Own to reveal the paradise to them of which it is written: 'I will make a new heaven and a new earth ....' and I Myself will dwell amongst My Own and will guide and teach them, as I have promised ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Harmonious life on the new earth ....

B.D. 8429 from March 4th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Whatever idea you might have of the new earth, the reality will far surpass your imagination, because a blessed time will dawn for My Own, for the people who will endure to the end and be taken to the new earth .... People will live together in absolute harmony and peace, surrounded by incomparable works of creation .... Even the animal world will coexist peacefully, there will be no hostility between the creatures, for their soul substances are also nearing embodiment as a human being, and all spiritual substances bound in the creations will sense the harmony surrounding them and noticeably change their resistance, which will become apparent by their willingness to be of service, because these spiritual substance, too, want to arrive at their final path on this earth quickly .... People will be able to enjoy many magnificent things, given that they are fully matured for a life of beatitude, and they would enjoy this beatitude in the kingdom of the beyond were it not for the fact that they shall continue their life on the new earth because the new human race shall arise from them ....

And once again souls will be able to incarnate who have achieved a higher degree of maturity due to the great changes, due to the exceedingly sorrowful last days and the immense destruction, who will now be far more willing to fulfil the final functions of service in the material form as a result of people's loving way of life on the new earth. Consequently, they will not be entirely without love at the beginning of their human incarnation and thus will progress faster, especially since they can not be troubled by the adversary, since their love also assures them the light beings' protection and help .... so that they will be able to easily repel the instincts and longings which still adhere to them .... For their will is directed towards Me, and thus they shall also fully consciously pass their test of will in their earthly life as a human being, because My adversary is unable to bother them and people's love establishes the bond with Me .... This privilege of an easier earthly progress for their descendants will be acquired by My Own through their successful battle before the end, which will truly necessitate a strong will and immense love for Me and which I therefore will also reward in every sense. In addition, I know when the spiritual substances in the form change their will, and accordingly I Am able to place them into external forms on the new earth again which will guarantee the spiritual substances' willingness to serve .... The situation on the new earth will be such that people will no longer be burdened by suffering and problems, so that they no longer will experience earthly or spiritual hardship, so that they will be able to enjoy the magnificent creations in perfect happiness, and that one person will love the other so much that he will want to discard everything that could burden the other .... And this love allows Me Myself to dwell among My Own, to teach them and to bring joy to them with My presence. A truly divine peace will spread across all created beings and remain for a long time, because every activity is determined by love, and thus even succeeding generations will allow Me to dwell amongst them .... and the adversary will be totally excluded .... For he cannot be where I Am present, and all people will have been redeemed in truth, for they live in the sign of the cross, they are brightly enlightened about Jesus Christ's act of Salvation and love Me in Him with a passionate heart ....

It is truly a state of paradise which certainly will last a long time, but it will not last indefinitely .... For ever more spiritual substances travelling through the creations, whose resistance has not yet been entirely broken, will attain their final embodiment, and then the longing for matter will come to the fore again and in a manner of speaking loosen My adversary's chains .... For people will desire what still belongs to him and demonstrate their adherence to him and thus will also be controlled by him again .... And then the adversary will have the right to influence the human being's will once more, and he will use it by tempting people into wrongful deeds which offend against the commandments of love and thus also distancing Me from the face of the individual who has submitted himself to My adversary ....

And so the battle between light and darkness will start again; earth will once again serve as a place to mature, for an infinite number of constrained spiritual substances will take the path of higher development and they will all be given an appointed length of time. And time and again also entirely redeemed souls will depart into the spiritual kingdom, for Jesus Christ's act of Salvation will never remain ineffective, and I, for My part, will always make sure that the knowledge of it will be conveyed to people, for Jesus Christ will always oppose the prince of darkness, and Jesus Christ will sooner or later be victorious depending on people's will, which is and will remain free and which will also achieve the last perfection in earthly life .... because one day it will submit itself to Me and completely subordinate itself to My will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Witnesses to the end on the new earth for descendants ....

B.D. 5743 from August 9th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

You shall be My witnesses on the new earth, you shall give evidence of Me and My glory, of My might and love, for you will experience all these at the end of this earth .... you will see Me coming in the clouds in radiant brilliance of My splendour .... you will feel My love when I save you from utmost hardship, when I remove you before your fellow human beings' eyes who, with a truly satanic mind, have every intention to kill you. You shall experience the evidence of My power, because the last work of destruction on this earth will take place before your eyes. And thus you will enter the kingdom of peace with an experience which you are meant to remember in order to bear witness to future generations, to people who will only receive knowledge about the events on the old earth on account of your information, so that they, in turn, will pass it on again and thereby uphold the knowledge on the new earth for a long time. You shall bear witness to Me and My glory ....

A devout generation, faithfully devoted to Me, will indeed populate the new earth, who will not doubt My strength and might, My love and perfection. And as long as I Myself can dwell amongst them because their faith and love for Me allows for it, it will not be necessary for you to testify of your experience .... But as soon as new generations come forth from them they will have to be given the knowledge again and the end process of the old earth has to be particularly emphasised, so that these new generations will also intimately unite with Me in order to be and remain My children .... The living testimony will have a remarkable effect on their hearts, and they too shall proclaim in future times what they received from you .... Then faith and love for Me will be upheld for a long time, for a long time the human generation will live in peace and unity, in harmony with the Infinite, in constant contact with Me, and My spirit will be able to flow into their hearts, they will be able to hear My Word and be blissfully happy.

And yet, even this situation will change. At first the influence of adverse powers will be only slightly noticeable and then gradually get ever stronger .... For the constrained spiritual substances in creation will arrive at the stage of embodiment as human beings once more, and these will have developed in different ways, so tendencies and instincts will surface in their human state which require more changes, which will still betray a tiny resistance to Me, and therefore human beings who need special, more effective methods of education .... will live on earth again. And then it will be necessary to inform them about what effect a way of life in opposition to Me will have. Then the battle between light and darkness will start anew, for the desire for matter will start to grow stronger in people's hearts again, they will no longer be able to hear My Word directly, and messengers of My Word will speak to them on My behalf. And for the sake of a living message, testimony shall also be given of the end of the old and the beginning of the new earth ....

And therefore, those of you humans of earth who will experience the end, who will remain faithful to Me until the end, will also have a task on the new earth .... to make sure that the knowledge is preserved, that the following generation will be able to keep these events in mind, that it will be inspired to remain in My will, that it will let Me come alive within its heart and always endeavour to reach Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Last Judgment .... Spiritualization of earth ....

B.D. 4125 from September 16th 1947, taken from Book No. 50

A strict judgment will be held at the end of times, that is, there will come a time when the composition of earth can no longer be called earthly matter, but when all material substances will have spiritualised themselves, so that even the earth will have become a spiritual creation like many others in the universe, each of which, however, lays claim to be a place of education for the spirit. And earth will remain such a place of education for the spirit, only that its creations as well as its inhabitants can be called spiritualised, that the living beings' life will proceed under different conditions and even their task cannot be compared to their present one. Earth, too, will have to go through such an era after an endlessly long period of time, and it is this era Jesus spoke about to His listeners on earth.

Every material creation has to take this path of development, that is, it is only condemned matter in the beginning and, after an infinitely long time, after eternities which people will never be able to assess, it elevates itself to a completely different level; it increasingly spiritualises itself and can finally only be referred to as a spiritual creation. Yet these are immeasurably long periods of time, because all banished spirits first have to take this earthly material path so that matter will then have been completely overcome. Consequently, an endlessly long time will still have to pass until the complete spiritualization of earth has occurred. And this duration of time is comprised of individual phases of development again; each one on its own will be regarded as an eternity by as yet unenlightened people, because many generations will have to accomplish their full maturity during one such phase in order to attain a specific degree of maturity which then is comparable to the spiritualization on earth. Every stage begins with spiritually highly mature people and ends with people whose inclination to the abyss is so strong that it will be fulfilled, that they will be banished again into the creations of the succeeding new earth. These phases of development are in fact by human standards also infinitely long but they will always come to an end one day, and time and again an era of development will start anew. Yet at the end of times the spiritualization of the once material creation will proceed ever faster, and the tests of will, which happen in every period, can become increasingly less, because all living creations will then feel the same .... they will all desire to behold the countenance of God and therefore strive ever more sincerely towards God, or they have already been too far removed from God by the adverse power as to be able to return to God. And this is why they later, in spiritual creations, have to stay as spirits in places to which they are drawn and this is the harshest punishment which can come upon God opposing spirits since it is, after all, a state of complete blindness, a state of servitude, where helping only takes place against the servant's will, yet the person is unable to take any other path but to be of constant service until he surrenders his resistance.

This, too, is a divine law, that every occurrence takes place on a small scale and then repeats itself in infinitely diverse variations .... Jesus foresaw the end of this time, but you humans are only able to look forward to times which allow for humanly possible events .... All of you only take one Judgment Day into account .... But this will keep repeating itself as long as periods of Salvation find their conclusion in accordance with divine will .... Every judgment will end with the condemnation of the adversary's adherents and an admission into the spheres of light of those who remained faithful to God even in utmost adversity. And thus the Last Judgment will also result in the total destruction of all matter, but a completely spiritual new earth will arise, if only after such an endlessly long time that it need not be mentioned so as not to give people a false sense of security by proclaiming a new period of development in which they, in their opinion, would be able to make up for their neglect.

The judgment which separates one period of Salvation from the succeeding one will come irrevocably soon .... This shall be proclaimed by seers and prophets who are called by God and whom He informs Himself through His spirit, for it is necessary for the whole of humanity to face up to the approaching end, to change their way of life and to improve their souls, for the time left to humanity as a final gift of grace will pass quickly .... Soon the final hour will arrive and with it the Judgment which will carry out a complete separation of the pure from the impure ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

End Prophecies .... Are you My Own? ....

B.D. 6882 from July 30th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Anyone who regards himself as one of My Own also knows that the last days have started, that humanity is facing a spiritual and earthly turning point. For My Own are informed by the spirit, My Own can be spoken to by the spirit and hear My voice, either directly or in their thoughts .... And they also faithfully accept My Word which is given to them by My messengers and has originated from Me .... Thus My Own know what time they live in, they know that the last hour of the world's clock will strike soon, that night will begin to engulf countless people on this earth and that a new day will begin to dawn for others, for the few who will remain true to Me until the end, who belong to My small flock .... which I call 'My Own'. And they still have a task on earth: to inform their fellow human beings of what earth can expect .... this will not be easy, for despite the fact that My Own are convinced of the truthfulness of My Word .... thus also of the proclamations about the end and the Judgment .... fellow human beings will not believe them and indignantly turn away when the last days are mentioned to them. Nevertheless, time and again they should try to point out that My announced end will not be far away.

And as confirmation of this you should also draw their attention to the natural disaster which will put the whole world into turmoil beforehand .... And you should also tell them that the subsequent end can be expected with the same certainty, for through this natural disaster I still want to give people a final warning, a final sign, to make it easier for them to believe what you tell them .... Anyone who is enlightened himself should also let the light shine into the darkness .... Anyone who believes in Me and My Word himself should also try to show his fellow human beings the way to faith, and do so kindly so as not to arouse resistance .... And therefore the natural disaster will not keep you waiting for very long, since it is also intended to contribute towards preparing people for the end .... You should also mention the natural disaster, My intervention, which every person will be able to take notice of, for it will be of enormous proportions and cannot be dismissed as an everyday occurrence .... Thus you should constantly point to this event and not be afraid to speak about it openly, for it will come with absolute certainty .... And anyone who has heard about it from you will also find it easier to believe in the announced end. Thus My Own shall be capable workers for Me, even if their work merely consists of speaking about the forthcoming events ....

Then they will already render Me an immense service, for I want people to know but can only give them the information through a human mouth, which they then may or may not believe, but at least they will have heard of it and will also remember it when the day comes that the whole world will hold its breath in view of the natural catastrophe which will bring overwhelming suffering to the people who experience it .... Do not fear that you spread misguided prophesies but speak frankly and openly that I Myself conveyed them to you and that you firmly believe in My Words .... They will not be able to call you liars, for sooner than they think they will get the confirmation. Yet people should use this knowledge to shed their doubts in regards to the proclamations of the end .... With that, much will already have been achieved, because then they can prepare themselves and thus be saved from the abyss ....

Amen

Revelation 20, 1-6

And I saw an angel come down from heaven, having the key of the bottomless pit and a great chain in his hand.

And he laid hold on the dragon, that old serpent, which is the Devil, and Satan, and bound him a thousand years,

And cast him into the bottomless pit, and shut him up, and set a seal upon him, that he should deceive the nations no more, till the thousand years should be fulfilled: and after that he must be loosed a little season.

And I saw thrones, and they sat upon them, and judgment was given unto them: and [I saw] the souls of them that were beheaded for the witness of Jesus, and for the word of God, and which had not worshipped the beast, neither his image, neither had received [his] mark upon their foreheads, or in their hands; and they lived and reigned with Christ a thousand years.

But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished. This [is] the first resurrection.

Blessed and holy [is] he that hath part in the first resurrection: on such the second death hath no power, but they shall be priests of God and of Christ, and shall reign with him a thousand years.

(The Holy Bible, King James Version)

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Destiny - Death - Connection to the spiritual kingdom

Every soul starts its earthly progress consciously ....

B.D. 7146 from June 17th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

Many of you are not aware of the fact that their souls started their final incarnation entirely volitionally and that the knowledge of their earthly course of life was not withheld from them before they were allowed to embody themselves. But this knowledge did not stop them since they also recognised the opportunity to thereby end an excessively long state of torment and therefore did not hesitate in starting their path across earth. That their past memory was then taken away from them had to happen to safeguard their freedom of will .... but that the human being on earth is experiencing this or that situation shall always be his proof that he had not rejected it earlier despite having been shown all his circumstances, his destined course of life, for he would not have been compelled to take this path had he not agreed to it himself.

Although no-one on earth will believe this assertion, it shall nevertheless comfort those who have to bear a difficult fate on earth; they shall know that they will be accordingly successful, that it could be their last short path of suffering which they will exchange for a carefree, glorious fate on departing from this earth, and they shall always remember that their time on earth won't last forever. Indeed, many people will fail even though they had been willing to complete this short earthly life successfully .... but no-one will lack strength either as soon as they draw this from God by establishing a connection with Him .... It is up to their free will, which is not influenced in any way, as to whether they do so or not.

The prize to be gained in earthly life is too high as to not require a certain amount of effort .... The human being, that is, his soul, cannot be granted a blissful life as a gift, he has to acquire it for himself, he has to fight for the most glorious possession, for freedom, light and strength .... he has to muster the will to be victorious himself. And he is able to do so in every walk of life, and the more difficult it is, the greater will also be his accomplished reward.

And if only you consider how much effort you are prepared to spend in earthly life in order to achieve a specific goal, which is truly not comparable to the said goal, then you know full well that it is just a matter of will as to whether you apply yourselves to this fight .... And therefore you should also muster the same determined will where far more is at stake than mere earthly success and earthly happiness .... And if you always bear in mind that you once had been willing to travel this earthly path then you will also draw strength from this certainty and always know that One is walking with you Who is at all times willing to provide you with strength, to support you, and Who will also help you overcome the most difficult situations in life .... providing you appeal to Him for help .... No human destiny is by chance, it is appropriate to his degree of maturity and good for his blissfulness. And a person will always be able to master his situation as soon as he requests strength from God .... But he will have lived his life in vain if he relies on his own strength and thereby hands himself over again into the hands of the one from whose chains he should release himself in earthly life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's ways are not always people's ways ....

B.D. 6993 from December 14th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

Your ways are not always My ways .... You often don't know the goal when you start a journey but I know where your way is leading to and often gently push you into a different direction. And if you give in to My urging you will also safely reach the right goal. But often your resistance is too great, your own will is stronger, and you take no notice of the gentle urges which originate from Me. Then I will have to let you go because I won't forcibly break your will. And then you will be in danger of losing the connection with Me, because it will not yet be tied firm enough and you will not have yet completely submitted yourselves to My guidance.

But you should not be surprised that your plans will often get shattered, that your intentions won't succeed, that the way you take will become difficult for you. All these are gentle indications that it is not the right way, and even then you could still stop short and diverge from this path and get onto the right track that promises greater success .... not in the earthly-material sense but which guarantees you spiritual success. My guidance is only guaranteed if your thoughts aim into My direction, and then you will also realise that every way was right, that you made progress even if you, at first, resisted taking these ways. But if you are purely earthly-minded you will surely walk into the wrong direction and should only ever be grateful if you are clearly prevented from continuing on this path. Yet the more worldly-minded a person is, the more eagerly he will try to overcome obstacles, he often pulls down all barriers, that is, he doesn't question whether what he does is right, and only tries to reach his goal which, however, is only a worldly directed one. And I must let such people have their own way, for their will is still too firmly focussed on My adversary to bow down to My will. But you humans will attain far greater benefits if you entrust yourselves to My leadership and then always let yourselves be guided without inner resistance ....

A father has an overview of where his child is going and what dangers lie in wait for it and, in his love, tries to guide the child onto a path which is safe to take and will lead to the right goal. And like a good father I, too, Am concerned for every individual person's destiny and want his earthly path to become a blessing for him. But the human being often turns his attention into the wrong direction in the hope of finding something there which, however, will be detrimental for him. Although he retains his free will, his earthly way of life can nevertheless be directed by providence other than by that which he wishes for and wants, yet always for the benefit of his soul. Still, as long as the person complains and inwardly rebels against his destiny, this blessing will be small. Only when he surrenders in the realisation that it is determined by a higher will and that it is wrong to fight against it will he achieve a benefit for his soul. And the human being will often be able to observe such fated interventions by Me which should always make him think ....

There is only One Who determines the human being's course of life, and he should learn to recognise His ways as good and right, he should always humbly bow down to his fate and know that a loving father is concerned for His child's well-being and that everything, even what is apparently unfavourable, is a blessing for the person if he does not offer resistance, if he lets himself be guided and also accepts events which the Father recognises to be right for His child and thus applies. And he should yield to every inner impulse urging him to act differently, for such inner stirrings are always My gentle voice by which I attract and call the child onto a different way, onto the way which will truly bear results and lead to the goal, to the right goal, to the purpose of his earthly life.

The human being's will often differs from My will, and thus his ways are not always My ways either .... But he will always have My love, and this only wants to save him, it wants to win him over for itself, and therefore it will also always guide the person such as is good for him, yet even My love will not force his will, for this is and remains free, because the human being shall completely freely decide in favour of his eternal Father ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Destiny

Reason for painful strokes of fate ....

B.D. 7928 from June 26th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

I will still create many opportunities for you before the end which shall enable you to find the path to Me .... Time and again I will reveal Myself to you, though often in a painful manner, yet you shall always recognise that you are unable to determine your own destiny, you shall always recognise a Power above yourselves Which intervenes in your life, and harshly so if there is no other option, in order to pull you back from the abyss towards which you are blindly striving .... I want to save you, and all My admonitions and warnings bear no fruit .... this is why every so often I have to treat you harshly and inflict pain on you .... I have to take your most precious possession on earth away from you, I have to inflict death and disease on you, you will have to be struck by all kinds of misfortunes because you don't believe in a Power to Which you owe your life.

And there will be more and more instances when I will tear people apart, when death will come marching, when disasters will abruptly end people's lives .... I will manifestly show Myself, yet only be recognised by the willing person who will then find his way to Me and can no longer go astray .... The end is coming ever closer, and thus My love, wisdom and might will still also have to frequently intervene .... Time after time humanity has to be shown the transience of earthly things anew, they have to come to realise the triviality of their aspired goals, and as a result will often have to suffer physically and psychologically, but they shall always also receive help if they turn to Me and appeal for My support in their adversity. And their fellow human beings, too, shall consider that they could suffer the same fate and realise that they don't live on this earth for earthly life's sake ....

Every stroke of fate can result in making other people think and question whether their own way of life corresponds to God's will, if they believe in a God .... Each stroke of fate can help people to believe if they turn to Me and through My obvious help will also be able to recognise Me .... Thus you, who receive My Word, should explain to your fellow human beings My occasional interventions in people's lives which appear harsh and cruel .... explain to them that I will use all means in order to win people over for Me, and that I will not stop expressing Myself, for every misfortune is an expression of Myself which can happen to anyone yet it only ever intends to turn their thoughts into My direction .... For there is only little time left and you humans merely pay attention to the world but not to the salvation of your soul ....

The world will pass away, that is, you won't be able to take anything belonging to the world across into the kingdom of the beyond .... You only ever chase after dead commodities, and therefore you will be repeatedly made aware of the world's fleeting nature. Again and again you will hear of accidents and all kinds of disasters, again and again you will have to suffer the loss of human lives, and again and again you will ask yourselves why a God of love allows this to happen .... The God of love wants to win you for Himself, he wants to make you blissfully happy, and therefore He wants you to turn your thoughts to Him ....

My love alone is the reason for everything that affects you badly, for you will go astray again for an infinitely long time if you don't remember Me .... And only for this reason I reveal Myself to you and also intervene harshly and painfully if you ignore My loving admonitions and warnings .... For I don't want you to go astray .... I still want to save you before the end and protect you from a far worse fate .... from the new banishment into the creations of earth, which will be inevitable if you don't find Me before the end of the earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Decision by predestined guidance or experience ....

B.D. 7972 from August 20th 1961, taken from Book No. 83

Know that every earthly or spiritual experience affecting your life is intended or permitted by Me. For every person's course of life is always determined by Me in accordance with his spiritual development. And thus everything can be in your best interest, you don't have to suffer if you accept everything from My hand and even humbly accept your burdens, for your correct attitude towards Me will also allow you to assess every event correctly and your soul will mature. The only purpose of earthly life is for your soul to mature .... And all earthly events, be they suffering or joy, will approach you in line with this purpose .... Any event is able to lead you closer to Me if it is your free will to find union with Me.

But My adversary also tries to win you for himself, and thus you will be faced by temptations on his part which I allow because he still has a claim on you, and he will equally influence you but never be able to force you, instead it remains up to your free will to what extent you allow yourselves to be influenced by him. Hence you make your own decision by consciously turning either to Me or to him. And you can make this decision in every situation; every experience, every stroke of fate, every pleasure and every affliction can impel you to make this decision. And if you know that nothing happens without My will or permission, then soon nothing will be able to worry you either .... for as soon as you turn your sights and thoughts towards Me, call Me to your side or commend yourselves to Me in prayer, you will mature spiritually and have achieved an advantage for your soul again.

All these are also tests of faith which you have to pass .... for My adversary will do anything to separate you from Me, to lessen or destroy your faith in a God and Father Who is always willing to lovingly help His children. He will always want to darken your spirit, he will try to spread darkness across you so that you no longer recognise Me as your loving Father of eternity .... And this is why he particularly tries to take precedence during misfortunes with the intention of causing reluctance and ill feeling in you .... And then you have to adamantly resist and know that everything I allow to come over you is beneficial for you, and that you only have to turn to Me in firm faith in order to banish even the most arduous adversity by handing everything over to Me, Who will truly help you to get out of every adversity. For My constant concern is only ever your return to Me ....

I want to tie you to Myself and not lose you, and therefore I will also always prove My love, and this love shall never be doubted by you. You have already travelled a long path which brought you ever closer to Me .... The last short stretch of the way requires great willpower by you, because you consciously have to turn to Me, to the pinnacle, whereas before you were drawn by My love .... But this love gives you even more, it does everything in order to guarantee your return to Me ....

Just grant Me your free will, strive towards Me in free will, don't let yourselves be enticed by the world which is My adversary's tool to win you over .... Believe in Me and My love, and in your heart long for the Father, and call upon Me in every adversity of body and soul .... And truly, every experience will only ever serve your ascent, for everything is based on My love and wisdom whatever you might encounter .... And rely on My love and My might, for I Am always willing to help if only you would call upon Me in your heart ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Controller of fate .... God of love ....

B.D. 6289 from June 20th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

You should know that I want to win you for Myself and therefore your whole earthly life will unfold such that I will achieve My goal as long as you don't oppose Me .... Although it is always up to you whether you utilize your earthly life, whether you will allow your souls to be affected by everything that happens to you in this earthly life, whether everything will contribute that you will take the path to Me .... for you are also able to resist and rebel against your fate which I only imposed on you in order to achieve your beatitude .... You can defy and resent the Controller of your destiny, but then you will never take the path to Him and submit yourselves voluntarily to Him .... Then you will turn again to the one from whom I want to liberate you.

You first must learn to believe in a God of love .... Then you will also understand His reign and activity, you will understand that He only ever intends to make you happy .... The knowledge to be guided by a God of love will enable you to bear every burden he inflicts upon you, since you then will also trust this God of love that He only means well with you. And you can easily believe that I Am a God of love by just observing the creation surrounding you .... by just contemplating the fact that everything was only created for you humans after all, to enable you to live and enjoy the natural creations .... The fact that you

humans often experience difficult conditions should not make you doubt the love and wisdom of a Creator but only ever question why you get into such situations ....

Everything in nature is so wisely arranged that one thing serves the other for its development, that everything arises and exists according to wise law as long as the natural order is not disturbed through human interference. Hence you also have to come to the conclusion that you yourselves are not living in the God-intended order .... that you yourselves are the cause of suffering and adversities which affect you .... Consequently, you also have to trustingly appeal to a God of love, Who has created everything surrounding you as well as you yourselves, to help you restore order again ....

You humans, who feel unable to do that, merely lack humility .... You are too arrogant to subordinate yourselves to a strong Power, you revolt against It and therefore have to come into situations where you learn to recognise your own weakness .... Only the humble person takes the path to Me, because he feels too weak and incapable to improve his situation by himself .... Faith in a God of love and wisdom also necessitates humility .... The arrogant person cannot believe because he does not want to believe, because he does not want to acknowledge a Power above himself to Which he should submit himself ....

Earthly life with all its fateful experiences could indeed provide him with the evidence that he is helpless against the will of a stronger Power, and every human being could derive from it the benefit for his soul .... Yet his will remains free .... and his resistance to Me will only let him sink ever lower, whereas subordination will let him rise higher .... and for this purpose earthly life was given to you .... I want to win you for Myself in order to make you blissfully happy .... For far away from Me you will remain in misery, darkness and pain ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Strokes of fate .... Remedies ....

B.D. 6290 from June 21st 1955, taken from Book No. 68

The wounds I have to inflict on you if I don't want you to fall into everlasting death are truly not an expression of wrath, of lack of love, nor are they indications of just punishments for your transgressions .... They are merely remedies to remove ailments which you have caused yourselves and which are needed in order to restore the health of your soul .... It was your own fault that you left the eternal order or your fate would be one of pure happiness and beatitude. Believe Me, I would much rather grant you blissful happiness but you yourselves make it impossible for Me as soon as you leave My order .... however, I will use everything to lead you back into divine order again so that I can make you abundantly happy once more. The more hardship and sorrow, misery and illness are evident on earth the greater are the offences against My order, and by looking at this adversity you humans can see how low you have fallen, for I would truly rather make humanity happy than let unfounded tribulations befall them in order to restore My eternal order again .... And although the individual person believes himself to be a lesser sinner than the misfortune he has encountered .... you humans don't know the correlations or the extent of a misfortune's effect .... nor do you know who will be helped to mature in turn as a result of the individual person's fate .... You also don't know what you have voluntarily offered to endure before your incarnation as a human being .... I, however, know everything, and I truly will not impose upon you a greater burden than you are able to bear ....

Furthermore, I offer Myself as a cross bearer if your cross seems too heavy for you .... Unfortunately you don't very often take advantage of My help, and thus you complain about your burden and frequently protest its weight .... You were motivated by love to offer yourselves to bear a burden of the cross .... But in earthly life you don't know why you, who believe to belong to Me due to your will, have to suffer .... Yet I want you to travel your path silently and without complaining even without knowing the cause, I want you to humbly accept your cross, I want that you always submit to My will in the recognition that the One to Whom you submit yourselves is a God of love and that everything you receive from Him will be a blessing for you ....

Therefore, don't object to your destiny whatever comes your way .... don't complain and grumble if you want to belong to Me but always rest assured that it is only for your benefit .... that it always signifies help and a restoration of My eternal order .... rest assured that one day you will realise it and be grateful to Me that I allowed you to take this arduous earthly path with its misfortunes but also with My love, which is the reason for everything that affects you, because it only ever wants you to become blessed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Destiny .... 'Father, Your will be done ....'

B.D. 4296 from May 11th 1948, taken from Book No. 51

Every individual person's course of life is predetermined and has to be taken without grumbling and complaining if it is to have a favourable effect on the soul. But strong trust in God has to be present too, then every destiny can easily be endured, for it is shaped by God alone according to His will, only He is able to change every situation in life, He is able to change joy into grief but also suffering into joy if he is approached in heartfelt prayer, and He will do so if the human being in childlike trust tells Him of his problems and commends himself to His grace.

A long path has to be travelled from the abyss to the pinnacle, and this path cannot always be even or it would not lead to ascent. Obstacles have to be overcome, mountains have to be climbed, for the goal is up above and every progress is arduous without the assistance of the right guide. And as long as you humans walk with God Himself by your side as your guide, as long as you entrust yourselves to His guidance, you will not travel the path in vain, He will lead you upwards, and with His help you will be able to overcome every obstacle. And the steeper the path the shorter it will be and the higher you can climb; but when you have reached the pinnacle you will be able to look back and be grateful to your Guide Who enabled you to reach the goal, and every adversity will be over.

The more difficult a destiny, the higher the goals set for you and the brighter the light will shine, and all abysmal darkness will be defeated. God, however, is able to make even the steepest path of ascent seem smooth to you if you hand yourselves over to Him as His children, if you accept every sorrowful event, if you always pray 'Father, Your will be done ....' Then He will not let you suffer, even in greatest adversity He will calm your soul and give you peace, He will powerfully work in you Himself and nothing will seem difficult and yet you continue to progress, for your will, your submission to His will, lets you partake of His strength, you will not consider anything a burden to you and always gladly and cheerfully cover your earthly path until the loving Father's hand takes hold of you and takes you into the Father's house, until you have reached the goal and return to the eternal home, into the land of light where no sorrow, no suffering nor adversity exist but only eternal blissfulness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Painful strokes of fate

Unjustified objection, being destined to be evil ....

B.D. 5141 from May 31th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

Whatever will serve you as a blessing shall be given to you by Me, but whatever delays your spiritual development is not My will but the will of the one who wants to separate you from Me. Even so, I allow it to happen so as not to take people's freedom of will and belief away, and also to motivate you to test what comes forth from which spirit. Everything can be beneficial to you, for even evil can serve your development in so far as you learn to recognise and despise it and thus make a choice for good or evil, which also necessitates the knowledge of both. Yet evil does not originate from Me but from My opposing power, which thus also influences the human being's will in order to gain him. The human being, however, makes his own decision.

Where My adversary finds approval it cannot be said that it is My activity on the human being, because the human being is not forced into actions and thoughts but approves them voluntarily and because he has the ability to differentiate between good and evil. This is why he is responsible for the direction of his will, and therefore he also creates his own fate in eternity. And no-one will be able to say that I didn't approach him, the destiny of every person's life provides him with ample opportunities which enable him to recognise a guiding and determining Might Which reveals Itself to him. If he ignores these opportunities or if he agrees to regress then he is abusing his free will and thus uses it in the wrong direction. He hands himself over to My adversary's power without having been forced by him. Hence it is an unjustified objection that the person, having been unfavourably influenced, was unable to do anything but to act evil and that this bad influence compelled him to be evil by providence .... The destiny of a person is always shaped such that opportunities for higher development prevail if he is of good will .... The human being need not fail if he himself does not want to fail .... For he is at all times at liberty to appeal to Me for help, which will always be granted to him .... And every sorrow, every stroke of fate shall encourage him to make this appeal, then the human being will never be at risk to fall, for I Am only waiting for his thoughts to turn to Me in order to seize and hold him to prevent his fall. The prayer to Me is the defence against the one who intends to harm him. The prayer to Me provides strength and fortifies the person in every temptation. The human being stands between two powers and has to choose one of the two. Both will understandably affect him and try to win influence over him. This is why I allow My adversary's activity, yet I do not leave the human being defenceless to his power, but through adversity and other strokes of fate I try to encourage him to call for Me, because only when his will has made a decision for Me will I be able to intervene with My might and love.

He must turn to Me in absolute freedom of will, and if he doesn't do so voluntarily I have to prompt him through all kinds of serious difficulties which, however, can only ever further his soul's salvation and are therefore permitted by Me. But evil is caused by the human being himself by allowing himself to be controlled by the one who has turned loved into the opposite and who therefore will always act evil and unkindly and thereby can easily be recognised. But I will not stop him, for his activity also aims to achieve the decision of will .... But blessed are they who let themselves be driven to Me, who realise his intrigues and want to escape from him .... I will seize them and draw them up to Me, for they have used their will correctly and passed their test of earthly life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Loss of earthly possessions can result in spiritual treasures ....

B.D. 5503 from October 10th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

You will find ample spiritual compensation for everything that is taken from or denied to you if you only strive for spiritual perfection. You will never make a spiritually inappropriate request, for every spiritually directed thought is pleasing to God and therefore always successful. The more you humans are involved with matter, the less spiritually minded you are, and therefore it first has to be taken from you in order to change your thoughts. Hence it should only ever be considered a means for perfection if you are forced to forgo material possessions. Yet you will never have to go without, because you are able to receive spiritual possessions all the more if only you want them. You may certainly possess earthly matter but it must never be your master, you must always be able to sacrifice it, which only comes easily when the value of spiritual possessions is recognised. And you humans will only recognise this when you experience earthly hardship, when human help is not available but spiritual help always has to be requested in order to then also be felt as extremely invigorating.

Whatever earthly goods you own can be taken from you, but you never need to fear the loss of spiritual possessions if you care to own them. The request for spiritual goods will always be fulfilled yet there is no guarantee that earthly goods will remain your own, only if you use them well, that is, in accordance with God's will, and thus are active and work for the benefit of your fellow human beings will God also bless and increase them for you. In that case, however, you will have already detached yourselves from matter, you will no longer desire it with every fibre of your being but work with it for the benefit of your fellow human beings. But you won't complain when earthly goods are taken from you, for God knows why He allows it, and even the loss of such belongings is beneficial for you. For then he will shower you with spiritual gifts of grace, and your will only has to be willing to use them for your own and your fellow human beings' perfection. Consequently, never grieve over material possessions which were taken from you, they are of no value in eternity; yet their loss can bring you possessions of lasting value which are able to make you very happy on earth and one day in the spiritual kingdom. What you create and amass spiritually will stay with you and signify a wealth which is everlasting; but gladly and joyfully let go of the earthly material goods you own and exchange them for spiritual possessions, for the time will come when only these goods will be useful to you, when everything you still own today will disappear ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Diseases and cure ....

B.D. 8653 from October 23rd 1963, taken from Book No. 91

If you know the blessing of disease, if you know that disease contributes towards the soul's purification .... that disease aids your patience and humility to accept My will and you consequently no longer oppose My will .... if you accept that everything happening to you is recognised by Me as beneficial for you, then you will know that I also recognise the moment in time of your recovery ....

However, the fact that I will not cure you instantly is due to your freedom of will, for then you would be forced to believe in Me and My might, but you shall attain this faith without coercion .... Furthermore, you know that the purpose of earthly life consists of providing loving service .... Thus one will always have to work for the other if he wants to fulfil his helpful earthly task. And thus I will also bless the people who are always willing to help even where it concerns physical ailments and pains, and who are able to do so insofar as that they recognise the cause of an illness and the correct remedies to heal it. For depending on their helpfulness and their love for their weak and suffering fellow human beings they will indeed be successful. But in the final analysis every cure is based on My will which therefore imposes a limit on a human being's work when I recognise that the effect of a long illness is of value for the soul. My will determines a human being's destiny, thus it also includes diseases which the human will is unable to cure despite all applied treatments.

I will never condemn people's attempt to discover methods which are intended to help those who suffer .... For as long as loving helpfulness is the reason for all kinds of research My blessing will rest on it too .... If, however, the motive for producing such remedies is based on the acquisition of earthly possessions, they will generally be ineffective or damaging for the human body despite apparent improvement .... The most harmless remedies can equally suffice to result in a cure, because it is My will and I deem the moment of a cure to have arrived.

An illness shall primarily further the bond with Me, the human being shall take refuge in Me and appeal to Me Myself to be healed, then I will send people to cross your path who only want what is in your best interests, whose thoughts will be guided by Me if they are in contact with Me in thought or through a life of love in accordance with My will. But such healers are only rarely to be found, and therefore people more than ever use remedies which likewise originate from unblessed work .... And then neither the body nor the soul will be able to derive a cure from them because I Myself don't allow that the soul shall be helped against the human being's will .... so that he learns to turn away from the world because the body is no longer able to meet the demands of the world.

Thus you humans can always call upon the help of a physician, but the cure is determined by Me, however, I will often bless the efforts of the latter so that you will recover; yet you shall also derive from every illness a blessing for your soul, that you submit yourselves to Me and My will, that you patiently and gratefully bear the suffering, because it is greatly beneficial for your soul when you prove yourselves during an illness.

But with a rock-hard faith you will also be able to free yourselves from every ailment .... just as I Myself during My life on earth was able to heal people 'whose faith had made them whole ....' For nothing is impossible to Me and if your love is so profound that it brings forth a living, strong faith then you will not doubt My love and might for a second.

Then you can be instantly healed, because then this recovery will not be compulsory faith for you since you will possess an unshakable faith .... But which one of you can muster this strong faith? Who can use My might without doubt, who will give himself to Me so completely with the plea to heal him and is also convinced that his plea will be granted? Then any miracle can truly happen, be it on yourselves or on a fellow human being on whose behalf you voice this request in strong faith .... But anyone who is very sincerely united with Me has already completely accepted My will and lets Me rule and does not use his will in advance .... He will bear even the most difficult suffering with humility in My will and thus renders a far greater service to his soul than through the healing of the body .... But I will always work in you such that your fate will be endurable .... and when a human being has to suffer immense pain it also just expresses My love for his soul, which one day will be grateful to Me in the spiritual kingdom that it was able to dispose of many impurities on earth, that it was also permitted to remove guilt on earth enabling it to enter the spiritual kingdom far less burdened, which it could never have achieved with a healthy body ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Moods .... Depressions .... Evidence of love ....

B.D. 1602 from September 8th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

People pay no attention to the various undercurrents which express themselves as different moods and thus don't know that even these currents are not by chance either, that people's disposition is therefore merely the result of their attitude towards God or the opposing power. Especially the person suffering such moods is visibly seized by God's love, for God takes care of a person who is in danger of forgetting Him by influencing his temperament, spoiling his joy of life and allowing him to be seized by overall despondency. And in many instances this is incredibly beneficial, for only at times like this will the human being's thoughts turn to his Creator; only when all worldly things have lost their value will the human being remember his real purpose. Hence people have to experience days of inner struggle, days when they become aware of the irrelevance of earthly pleasure. The cause of this does not always have to be actual hardship and suffering, a person's gloomy mood can arise within himself for no external reason. And this is the influence of the beings to whom people are entrusted and who are concerned about their soul's salvation and anxiously guard every movement of the human heart.

There is a serious risk that a person will use all his strength in coping with the demands of earthly life; then they will intervene by strongly inhibiting his desire for activity, his pleasure of earthly life, and the person will consequently feel depressed. And it is good if the human being allows himself to be influenced by this .... if times like that result in hours of inner reflection they will not have come to the human being in vain. Yet not all people listen to this inner admonition .... Very many try to stifle their emotions in increased pleasure and succeed, precisely because their will is mainly focussed on earthly life and they carelessly take no notice of such moods, they only aim to restore the old state of inner satisfaction. The human being should not complain if he experiences days in his life which appear difficult and unbearable and which are purely caused by his emotional life. The love of God is very close to them, and such hours are simply a way of help by friends in the beyond wanting to stop the person losing himself in earthly gratification. Everything on earth which seems as if the human being has to go short is always just the merciful evidence of divine love, which can only use this means to direct a person onto the right path, onto the path which will lead him to eternal glory and fully compensate the earthly child for everything it had to miss out on or give up on earth. For earthly pleasures will cease to exist yet eternal glories remain forever, and these alone should be desired on earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Possession ....

B.D. 6419 from December 8th 1955, taken from Book No. 68

Time and again the human being has to envisage himself as being influenced by good and by evil forces, both of which want to win his soul. However, you have to take account of being influenced by spiritual forces if your thoughts are directed towards the truth .... The human being's will is free .... and yet the said influence can be extraordinarily strong if the person's characteristics resemble those of the being influencing him ....

You have to understand it like this: every person is more or less encumbered by instincts or characteristics from his previous embodiment .... and thus he more or less has to fight against them, because he can overcome or discard them if he seriously wants to do so .... But these burdening human inclinations can also offer similar spiritual beings the opportunity to slip in; then such a spiritual force will be able to control the human being's soul, which you humans describe as possession .... However, if this succeeds, the soul will be relieved of its responsibility as it more or less makes it impossible for the soul to use its free will, for the former will is stronger and determines the person's action, which need not be the soul's will. In that case 'free will' is thus seemingly cancelled out even though it has not been removed from the being, it just cannot be used in the stage which is to serve the soul's test of will. Hence the will of a being which cannot be held responsible in an earthly way because it is inaccessible has to be taken into account .... The person himself, however, is not responsible either since he is being 'controlled' ....

Why and to what purpose this is permitted cannot be made understandable to you humans in a few words, for even in the kingdom of the lower spirits there are laws which are always adhered to and which are also based on free will .... Yet against My will or My permission these beings would be unable to make use of a human being's body, and occasionally their redemption even depends on it, because these forces, too, can improve themselves if they are willing to do so .... just as very special reasons can justify such a permission on My part .... And then the actual human soul understandably cannot be held responsible, but it will be offered the opportunity to make up for the time it was deprived of to test its free will .... in many cases even still during its earthly life if it is possible to dispel this spirit, which is certainly possible with the right attitude towards Me and true faith in Me. But then people will have to assist, for these spiritual beings don't easily relinquish their domination over the body, but they can be induced to do so with the solemn call upon Jesus Christ .... the name of the One Who defeated My adversary can certainly accomplish the act of salvation but it has to be spoken in absolute faith, so that I can then command this spirit to leave its human shell.

The forces from below will be manifestly active during the last days, and they will take possession of many bodies, but only if the previous time of development has passed without having gained the soul sufficient maturity so that it is unable to defend itself against this possession, because it does not offer the necessary traits which permit evil forces to enter them .... But their time is fulfilled .... Even the soul's lack of maturity allows for an embodiment as a human being, to still offer either him or even such a spiritual force an opportunity to be redeemed before the end .... The soul itself will hardly reach the goal, yet it is not impossible if fellow human beings take care of such a soul and help deliver it from its tormentor .... this is why a mission can also be recognised here, an act of help in which people will be able to take part and which, as a compassionate act of neighbourly love, will result in considerable blessings.

Where a person's will is more or less bound, the will of fellow human beings has to extremely strongly endeavour to achieve his deliverance, and if this happens in merciful love it will also be successful .... Love will achieve much with people like that, because either the demon will be favourably affected by it and change its will or its stay in the human form will become so uncomfortable that it will leave, because it shuns love. Love is the only strength capable of redeeming both a person like that as well as a demon sheltering within him, for love will always be victorious ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reason for deformed births ....

B.D. 8273 from September 15th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

And everyone shall be blessed who hands himself over to Me and appeals for My support. I will not close Myself to any plea which applies to the salvation of your souls. And whatever you desire to know you shall learn: You humans have to go through the school of the spirit for which I designated the creation work Earth, and every human being will be able to fully mature on it, for it offers opportunities for all levels of development. The souls, however .... the once fallen original spirits .... developed so differently during their earthly progress in the state of compulsion, that they also require different situations in life. Admittedly, they must have attained a certain degree of maturity in order to be allowed to embody themselves as a human being, yet the closer they came to this last incarnation the more flexible became the constraints of their external shells, and the spiritual substances bound in the forms were able to make use of this relaxation but also to ignore it ....

And such is the soul's nature at the start of its path as a human being. These different states of soul also require different earthly paths which can result in total freedom from the form. Even still heavily burdened souls are still able to do this successfully if they voluntarily accept a particularly difficult earthly life. And the soul can decide for itself whether it wants to take this path, since it is shown to the soul before its embodiment ....

This is one explanation why people suffer physical afflictions, whose arduous fate often makes you question the reason for their condition .... But there are also incarnated souls who voluntarily accept an especially difficult earthly progress even though they don't need it themselves, who want to go to earth from the beyond and ask for My permission in order to thereby help other souls. Hence they don't have to fulfil a mission but they are merely the burden themselves, who offer their fellow human beings the opportunity to practise love, patience, compassion, gentleness, peacefulness and righteousness .... who thereby heighten their own state of maturity but have already reached a certain state of maturity in the kingdom of the beyond that allows a new incarnation on earth because their request is motivated by a strong will of love and helpfulness .... But then you cannot say that these human beings are in a state of atonement, for immature souls will not be allowed to incarnate again in order to improve their maturity. And you should never forget that no soul is forced to live on earth but voluntarily accepts a fate which it knows in advance. The 'atonement' of a sin on earth is a misguided opinion because only Jesus Christ is able to redeem this guilt and thus the human being finds forgiveness solely through Him, for all of humanity's sins have been 'atoned' for by Him .... And this forgiveness by Jesus Christ must first take place before a soul will be able to voluntarily incarnate itself on earth again for the sake of a mission or in order to render help .... For an enlightened soul is aware of people's heartless state on earth, especially in the last days, and it is also willing to actively help so that people will ignite love within themselves, so that they will exercise compassion, so that they will be able to develop all virtues when they live in the vicinity of a deformed or unhappy person. For I repeatedly emphasise that return incarnations to earth certainly happen but that they all have their specific reasons, yet a still immature soul will never return to earth as a result of My will in order to make up for what it had neglected to do on earth ....

Only voluntary sacrifices of atonement can persuade Me to give My permission, but these always have to be preceded by their own salvation through Jesus Christ. The fact that such a soul will also have the opportunity to attain a high degree of maturity on this earth is understandable, because every voluntary sacrifice will be acknowledged and blessed by Me ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Blessing of deformity ....

B.D. 0839 from March 31th 1939, taken from Book No. 17

The human being has to undergo an involuntary yet very beneficial test of life if he, due to his external appearance, is unable to enjoy earthly pleasures, i.e. if the opportunity of undivided enjoyment of life is taken from him due to some kind of deformity and he is forced to give up earthly joys. He could then be in great danger to think of his Creator in bitterness or even reject Him completely because the will of a Deity who, in his opinion, imparts gifts to His earthly children unfairly, is incomprehensible to him. However, if he remains faithful in spite of his misfortune, spiritual progress will be possible for him much sooner since he will find it easier to resist the world and its temptations and in absence of worldly pleasures will be far more able to occupy himself with spiritual problems, which will lead him to the state of maturity much sooner. Consequently, such human beings often achieve the right understanding of their life in a short time .... They no longer demand complete fulfilment in life and patiently await the time when their earthly existence comes to an end, convinced that only then true life will begin and that their time on earth will have an appropriate effect in the beyond.

Hence, a deformed person on earth has a certain advantage in as much as the denial of worldly pleasures is easier for him than for a well proportioned person who is constantly confronted with the temptations of the world, but only if he contributes towards it himself, that is, if he, in submission to God's will, accepts his imposed destiny and thanks his Creator that He had given him life. If such a human being is spiritually active he soon will no longer consider his body a misfortune but consider spiritual life a desirable goal. He will always strive to increase his spiritual knowledge; he will also love his fellow human beings and not grumble at his fate or even fight God ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Arbitrarily taking one's own life ....

B.D. 6005 from July 19th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

You humans are granted a certain length of time for your final deliverance from bondage .... for the ultimate release from the form .... Yet the duration of this time varies such as I had recognised to be good for your soul. Your earthly life is not finished by Me arbitrarily, yet I know the maturity of every person's soul and thus I also know the risk of a decline or the possibility of further progress on earth.

And My love and mercy also ends a human life prematurely in order to prevent the soul from regressing .... or I can see the possibility of a change in the last hour and therefore prolong the natural life, always in wise counsel, for everything that serves the benefit of the soul is known to Me .... And now you will understand that your own ending of the body's life is a serious offence, that you commit a sin, that you act in advance of My love and mercy and don't utilise the opportunities which were offered to your soul to reach perfection ....

You interfere with My plan of Salvation and cause such damage to your soul which one day will trigger immense remorse and self-reproaches in you, yet which no longer can be put right in the kingdom of the beyond, for the advantages you should and are able to utilise on earth can never be offered to you in the kingdom of the beyond again. You have irretrievably forfeited something, even if you still succeed in improving the state of your soul by then striving to ascend ....

Yet there is a great danger that the soul will descend .... that it will rebel, just as arbitrarily taking its own life was a rebellion, and that it will continue to stay in opposition. Such souls require a lot of help as not to be lost for an infinitely long time, yet they, too, only get what they want.

I will truly help everyone, even in utmost adversity, which is instantly lessened when the person just thinks of Me, when he just calls upon Me for help .... And adversity is, after all, only a means of directing your thoughts towards Me, so that you then will also be able to gain success from your earthly life .... Adversity will not befall a person without reason, for his soul is in danger from which it shall escape by means of this adversity. And the more its stance hardens against Me the more it is at risk, in order to finally defy My will and throw away the life which it was granted by My love and grace for its final redemption. For the embodiment as a human being is a grace for the soul .... a gift of My love .... it is the last step towards ascent which it is allowed to take in order to become eternally free and blissfully happy .... The soul has almost reached its goal and is therefore responsible for its actions if it does not utilise this gift of grace but throws it away in blindness of thought.

Every movement of a human heart is known to Me and I truly judge righteously .... I take the weaknesses of My living creations into account yet it is not without their own fault, and the human being's free will incriminates him if it was wrongly orientated, thus was abused. The human being is unable to end his adversity by his intervention, he will have to continue suffering because of it, he will not be able to escape his distress, and that is why the soul will suffer inexpressibly in the kingdom of the beyond .... until it can master it in the same way as it should have done on earth .... until it takes refuge in the One Who is Lord over suffering and adversity, because He is the victor over sin and death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The early death of children ....

B.D. 8772 from March 7th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

And I will provide you with strength because I need your cooperation on earth which requires your free will .... I could certainly choose vessels for Myself and appoint them to work for Me, but this does not correspond to My law of eternal order, because free will alone must and can be decisive, which then will also offer the guarantee of success. People are certainly willing to work for Me, yet they often lack the qualifications to carry out a redeeming activity on earth ....

And thus I know who voluntarily wants to do this work and serve Me as a suitable vessel. And I will also know how to keep such a vessel alive and lead it through all adversities, especially when the human being is no longer filled with desire for the world but completely puts his earthly wishes aside for the sake of the spiritual work, which he will recognise as extremely important. And thus it will be possible to continue the vineyard work, and your endeavour will always be blessed by Me, after all, there is as yet much to explain to people who are willing to listen, who will contact Me themselves and ask questions to which I will reply through My servants on earth.

You are repeatedly told that I have many schoolhouses in My kingdom, that the whole universe contains creations all of which serve the maturing of the once fallen spirits .... And every work of creation has its own purpose, it will always serve the higher development of the beings whose state corresponds to the living conditions on this creation .... And thus souls, which have covered the process through the earthly creations, will also be able to embody themselves on other stars, due to certain tendencies which only I Am able to recognise, which assure their full maturity on other stars and can even result in those souls' incarnation as a human being on earth who can already be entrusted with a mission .... And this also explains the death of small children and babies whose souls would have been unable to cope with life on earth but who, on the other hand, cannot be described as still being in complete opposition to Me, so that I will provide them with a different opportunity for further maturing on one of the innumerable schoolhouses, which usually enable them to accomplish their task and provide the being with some maturity ....

In that case it is, in fact, not possible for these beings to achieve the childship to God, which is gained through an enduring earthly life, yet they will be able to achieve beatitude in the spiritual kingdom as well. It is also possible for them .... after having already achieved a high degree of light .... to descend to earth again for the purpose of a mission and then also acquire the childship to God. So many circumstances and tendencies play a part in the soul's embodiment as a human being, including the degree of maturity which it will have already reached in its preliminary stages and which can decline due to the body's weakness but shall not, if the soul embodies itself in the womb of a mother which is unsuitable for the soul's state, in which case the difficulties of maturing are greater and can result in complete failure.

Then I will release the soul from its external shell again and place it where its higher development will be easier and assured, because the soul is no longer blatantly in opposition to Me.

And thus there are many possibilities in order to help the once fallen spirits to return to Me .... Admittedly, the earth is the lowest and most wretched work of creation but it is able to yield the highest spiritual accomplishments if the being is willing to travel this earthly path .... and yet I know in advance whether free will or other reasons make it impossible for the soul to mature fully, and I will always helpfully intervene where the soul's helplessness requires it, which is unable to cope with its imposed fate and yet is not deliberately opposed to Me ....

You humans are incapable of judging this, yet everything is based on My love and wisdom, and thus you also have to accept that I have My reasons for the early death of children, for nothing happens without reason and purpose, and everything is just for the benefit of the spiritual beings which once distanced themselves from Me and shall return to Me again .... And I have infinitely many possibilities to reach My goal one day, and sooner or later you will also know everything yourselves and realise what motivates My reign and work. But I Am constantly concerned for the weak souls and will assist them in every way, for I also know a soul's degree of resistance, how far it has diminished and whether and how far it will still lessen, and accordingly I will place the soul where it can reach its goal fastest. Life on earth is indeed the only possibility to attain the childship to God, yet I also know that and to what extent a soul is at risk of losing its already attained level and slipping back again, in that case I will prevent it in the face of its only very low resistance to Me, which is unable to determine free will and the latter would not exclude a descent. Yet even before its incarnation as a human being the soul will be able to decide whether it wants to cover the earthly progress as a human being, and its will is complied with. And this also explains the future fate of violently killed children who are likewise offered the opportunity to complete their path of development on other heavenly bodies and also mature fully, although under different conditions.

But it is also possible for every soul .... if it seriously wants it .... to return to earth again for the purpose of achieving the childship to God, if it has attained a specific degree of light and voluntarily accepts a mission which places great demands on such a soul. You humans are unable to clearly understand everything, you will never fully comprehend My reign and activity, yet I know of innumerable ways in order to help My living creations to ascend, and I also know the course and outcome of every earthly life .... nevertheless, I will only intervene Myself and establish a change of an appalling course of events if a willing soul can thereby be helped .... which is only known to Me alone. Earthly life as a human being is difficult, and it requires effort and determination to bring it to spiritually successful completion .... I will always help the weak soul if it no longer strongly opposes Me .... but how I express My help has to be left up to My love and wisdom, yet it will always be My endeavour to help My living creations attain full maturity, and I will always use those means which will be successful for Me, since I long for My children and would let none fall into ruin which already strive towards Me, which I recognise and thus also work accordingly ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Early death .... God's mercy .... Old age ....

B.D. 3260 from September 18th 1944, taken from Book No. 42

God's will determines in which degree of maturity a human being is called from his earthly life into the spiritual realm. This is also an apparent injustice which could further the opinion that God selects certain people to become blessed while others have to suffer being distant from God. And yet this attitude is totally wrong .... because divine love and wisdom always knows the human will and therefore cuts a life short when higher development on earth is doubtful.

During the state of constraint before embodiment as a human being there is only progressive development until the spiritual substance's degree of maturity is ready for this last embodiment. But now the human free will makes its own decisions and development can continue, remain static or even regress; and again it depends on whether the human being as such has already improved his initial degree of maturity and is in danger of coming to a standstill or whether he has remained on the same level as at the beginning of his embodiment and is in danger of regressing. In that case it is always due to God's mercy that the human being is recalled when he has arrived at the highest level of his development on earth, i.e. when God's love protects him

from regressing or from failing to advance his soul during a longer lifetime .... because his guilt will increase the longer he uses his embodiment's time of grace without making proper use of it.

The human being can advance during his younger years and then stop, his development up till now comes to a halt, and then God will recall him and give him further opportunities to mature in the beyond .... But the human being can also change his will in later years and his yet inadequate development can experience a sudden improvement and thus he can attain a higher degree of maturity even though for a long time he had ignored his soul until then. In that case God will give him a long life, because God knows the human being's will since eternity and shapes his life accordingly .... For every human being's destiny is considered by God's love and wisdom and does not depend on God's arbitrary use of power ....

God would not withhold the opportunity to mature on earth from any human being if he is willing to use it. But people pay little attention to His mercy and are unwilling to accept the relevant information. And because God knows since eternity which humans are particularly resentful to Him, because He knows when a person has reached the highest degree of development on earth, the duration of his earthly life has also been established since eternity and varies, depending on what divine wisdom deems best and most successful. God will never cut short an earthly life if the human being could still achieve higher maturity because God's love is forever concerned that the human being should attain highest possible maturity on earth; He would never withhold an opportunity from a human being which would result in complete maturity. But He knows since eternity the human will's every inclination and protects the soul from complete desertion, i.e. from certain regression if He would not end that earthly life.

For that reason anyone who constantly strives will reach old age while, at the same time, old age is proof of steady higher development even if this is not evident to other people. A long earthly life is always a mercy but even a short life is evidence of God's love, which is forever active although it is not always recognised by the human being ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Comforting Words ....

B.D. 7543 from March 9th 1960, taken from Book No. 79

I want to lead you through every adversity .... if only you entrust yourselves to Me, if you submit to My will, if you don't resist Me with your own will or wrong actions. I will place what you shall and shall not do into your heart, and you can always believe that it is My will, and you can unreservedly do what you inwardly feel impelled to do at all times. Time and again you will experience moments when you will seemingly lose your inner calm, but equally you will also find it again, for this, too, is part of your soul's spiritual maturing process, that in times of distress it turns to Me for help, that time and again it seeks a renewed bond with Me, so as not to become indifferent to its psychological task. And this shall be a comfort to you, that I know all your adversities .... and that I will put an end to them when the time is right .... You don't need to be disheartened once you have handed yourselves over to Me and My guidance; you can be assured that I will guide you well and that your every path is predetermined by Me Myself, that you can thus follow it and it will always lead you to the goal.

Yet your life cannot pass you by without struggle and suffering or you would not achieve any spiritual progress, but this is your reason for living on earth after all. However, I will always be your protection and shield; I will always take care that you do not break down under the cross with which I burden you for your salvation .... It will not be heavier than you are able to endure, and it will also be taken from you again when it has achieved its purpose: to gain a degree of maturity for your soul which heightens its bliss when one day it can discard the body and enter the spiritual kingdom. The cross will be taken from you again as soon as the purpose has been achieved, for I will not let you suffer any longer than necessary, and I will also help you carry it when it seems too heavy for you at times ....

You can truly live your earthly life without worry and it will be endurable for you, you will be able to master it with My help, for you granted Me the right to walk by your side as soon as you had chosen Me as your leader. And this shall always be your guarantee that you will not take any wrong paths, for I will prevent it because I love you and because you have turned to Me of your own free will. Just sacrifice to Me whatever weighs you down and it will be a blessing to you. But don't allow yourselves to get depressed by minor disagreements which will confront you time and again but which are not long-lasting ....

Just renew your heartfelt bond with Me, which is the purpose and goal of all earthly adversities, and you will soon experience a change, once again you will gladly and cheerfully go through life, you will be released from your burden and learn to love Me as your Father ever more, Who will protect and guide you through every adversity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Continuation of life after death

Belief in the soul's continuation of life ....

B.D. 8059 from December 9th 1961, taken from Book No. 85

If only people would believe that their soul .... their actual Self .... is immortal, if only they would believe that the soul as a human being on this earth is preparing its own fate in the kingdom of the beyond when it leaves its earthly body .... One day people will bitterly regret their indifference to their later fate, for one day they will realise what they had neglected to do in their earthly life, what they could have achieved had they believed the warnings and admonitions which were constantly given to them on earth. The indifference to their future fate is the great evil which threatens to pull many people into the abyss .... And therefore they shall only ever be informed of the fact that there is a continuation of life after death, that they cannot cease to exist even if they have to shed their earthly body .... their thoughts shall be directed towards this time which will come as certain as one day will follow the other .... If only they were able to gain the belief in a continuation of life after death they would also live more responsibly. This, too, cannot be proven to them, they can only believe it .... but they can gain a convinced faith if they think about it and question their actual purpose of earthly life .... Just a spiritually directed thought would suffice for a person to mentally receive an answer from the kingdom which is the soul's true home .... Yet such questioning thoughts have to be sent out by the human being of his own free will, for he cannot be forcibly urged into such spiritual thinking. But the smallest impulses are enough for him to question himself, and it will definitely only have beneficial results. Hence the human being will often have to suffer severe losses which can affect everything he loves .... earthly commodities or even people dear to him, the loss of which can motivate him to such thoughts .... And then even harsh strokes of fate will have become a blessing for him if they lead the person into a spiritual train of thought and thus enable spiritual powers to intervene, trying to instruct him. And if a person is asked whether he assuredly believes in the soul's continuation of life he will usually doubt it, even if he is religiously instructed in such a way, because he has not yet openly contradicted it. But he lacks the inner conviction and this makes him indifferent in his conduct, which should be aimed towards this life in the spiritual kingdom. But time and again the human being will have to deal with experiences which can and should direct his thoughts to the end which is certain for him and yet will not denote an end for his soul. And frequently he will also receive instructions by way of conversations or as printed material, although he can accept or reject them of his own free will ....

And even the loss of earthly goods can make the human being think and wonder whether owning these is the real purpose of earthly existence .... Then it is possible that he will change his way of thinking; then it is possible that he will not regard a continuation of life after death to be out of the question and afterwards he will lead a conscious way of life, because he believes that he will have to be answerable for it one day. And then the certainty that his body's death is not the end will steadily grow, for wherever there is the slightest will to live expediently on earth the human being will also receive help and he will not go astray ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Immortality of the soul ....

B.D. 1874a from April 4th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The teaching of the immortality of the soul is not accepted by many people because they compare it to earthly transience. In their opinion nothing on earth is permanent, everything passes away, and hence they believe that they are no exception to this natural law. The earthly body decays indeed, that is, it seemingly disintegrates and passes away. But the human being does not consider that the apparent disappearance is only the means of transition into a new form. On reflection he will have to conclude that everything earthly serves some purpose, and he will observe that even the most insignificant creations are somehow related to one another and therefore not without purpose.

When such a work of creation fades away numerous other creations absorb the remainder of the first, which thus serves them and continues to live on in the new creations. He only has to seriously observe an outer transformation and he would have to admit that the inner life cannot vanish either. And he should at least grant the human being this inner life too .... he has to make it clear to himself that the human soul, the emotional life, cannot be discontinued arbitrarily .... that this emotional life is the essential significance of every embodiment. The outer form is of no use unless the inner core is acknowledged by humanity.

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Immortality of the soul ....

B.D. 1874b from April 4th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The construction of a human being always requires the same components: body, soul and spirit. The body .... the external form .... performs the functions which are determined by the soul. Consequently the body is just the agent through which the soul's will is accomplished. At the moment of death the soul no longer needs an agent for service as it did on earth .... i.e. in the visible work of creation .... because it changes its environment and moves into regions where nothing externally visible needs to be done. The body, which was just the instrument for the earthly path during which the soul should have formed itself into the carrier of the divine spirit, becomes unnecessary.

The spirit, the third component of the living being, lies in fact dormant in every human being and only becomes active when the will of the soul pays more attention to the spirit than to the body, that is, when the soul considers the earthly demands less important than the demands of the spirit, which always amounts to earthly needs becoming secondary. Although body, soul and spirit belong together they nevertheless can have separate goals. The soul can direct its will more towards the demands of the body, but it can also disregard those and make its will available to the spirit within itself. And it is precisely this direction of will that decides its life in the beyond, i.e. the state the soul finds itself in after the earthly life, which can be blissful or distressing. The earthly life, the function of the body, is therefore just a temporary condition for the soul. The soul impels the body to all actions on earth but it has by no means ceased to exist when the body cannot perform its function any longer. The soul has indeed left the body because it moves into regions where it no longer requires an exterior form.

But to consider the soul dead as well would be a completely wrong concept of its essence .... because the soul is something that cannot pass away. Indeed, when the human body is dead the soul can no longer determine it's functions; it can, due to a lack of maturity because it had not given enough consideration to the spirit within itself, also fall into a state of inactivity; but it can never 'cease to exist'. Because the soul is something spiritual that is everlasting, while the body consists of earthly substance, of matter, and is therefore subject to constant change and finally disintegrates into its components as soon as the soul has left the body ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Consider the end ....

B.D. 6439 from December 30th 1955, taken from Book No. 69

I send the same admonition to all human beings: Consider your end. For it is granted to all of you; right now you all have to count on a natural recall from this earth when your hour has come. But many of you will have to leave earthly life prematurely, because I don't want to let them fall into My adversary's hands since their resistance is not strong enough to resist his coercion in the last days ....

However, even the people who will experience the end will have to count on a shorter lifespan than they would naturally expect, for this end will happen to you soon .... And you humans are not yet mature enough to anticipate this end without reservations .... And thus, in view of the near end I admonish you all to make every effort to improve your soul. I caution you to live consciously and not to let a day go by without having done a kind deed, without having offered your soul a gift to help its ascent .... I urgently remind you all to accept My Word, to let yourselves be addressed by Me in My Word and thereby also receive the strength to help you ascend .... Don't just live your earthly life but engross yourselves at least once a day in My Word, briefly communicate with Me and commend yourselves to Me and My grace ....

Just a heartfelt thought to Me is already refreshment for your soul, and if you read or hear My Word in silent devotion you will provide your soul with the nourishment that will help it mature for sure. I only admonish you humans to live consciously .... to remember that your life will not last much longer and that you will prepare a bearable fate for your soul after the death of its body ....

Don't let the time you have left until the end slip away .... don't let it pass by without using it for your soul, and you only provide for your soul when you entertain spiritual thoughts, when you make mental contact with your God and Creator of eternity, Who is Father of you all, Who would like to admit you into His kingdom but requires your own will to do so: to create a state of soul which allows its entry into My kingdom .... Therefore I admonish you time and again: Consider the end ....

As long as you stand in the midst of life you will always resist this idea because you don't know that you can be granted an extremely blissful fate afterwards .... But My love would like to grant you a blissful fate, consequently you will constantly hear these Words of exhortation from above, because you yourselves have to want to become blissfully happy .... Every pensive hour, every moment of inner reflection will be of utmost benefit for you .... Yet woe to those who will never find time for this, who are so attached to the world that they are incapable of detaching themselves for a short time .... For they are firmly under My adversary's control from which they will hardly be able to escape if they are not helped through loving intercession, through calling upon Jesus Christ to be helped by Him directly .... You can call upon Me at any time and I will hear you, for I want to release you from his chains and not prolong your captivity ....

Consider the end .... and consider the state of your souls. Call upon Me for help .... This is what My never-ending admonitions intend to achieve, that you will remain in contact with the only One Who can help you .... that you will direct your eyes and appeals heavenwards and become and remain conscious of the fact that you will not live forever on this earth ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Death

Fear of death ....

B.D. 6616 from August 8th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

Death is just the passageway into a life which will last forever. You humans would not have to fear death if your life on earth corresponded to My will .... if you had travelled this earthly path in divine order, for then you would not feel terror-stricken in view of death, because then your soul would just rejoice at being able to escape the body in order to return to its home where the earthly body is utterly superfluous, where ceasing to exist cannot be spoken of but where a free life in an abundance of light and strength will await the soul. Jesus Christ arose from the grave on the third day .... He demonstrated to you that there is no such thing as ceasing to exist after the body's demise, he has provided you with the evidence that a correct way of life merely results in the change of the earthly into a spiritual body, that the human being continues to exist, that only his shell has experienced a transformation, which is absolutely necessary for staying in the spiritual kingdom .... And you all are able to accomplish this change yourselves, and death would then truly have lost its sting. But since you humans do not believe in life after death, you neglect to prepare yourselves for a stay in the spiritual kingdom, and since your soul has therefore no prospect whatsoever to clothe itself after physical death in a radiantly bright spiritual garment you fear death, and rightly so, for you cannot cease to exist but earthly heaviness can still cling to you, and your awakening after the body's death will not be a happy one .... But you will awaken, regardless of how imperfectly your soul is shaped .... it will find out that it has not and cannot cease to exist .... And this fate is unconsciously dreaded by you humans who fear death.

Yet you ought to remember the One Who has overcome death .... Jesus Christ wants to awaken you to life, He wants to give you an eternally-indestructible life which you shall never lose again. Accept His gift of grace, remember Him during fearful hours and commend your soul to Him, and appeal to Him not to let it fall prey to death, but to have mercy on it and to help it attain life .... And, truly, you will not have sent your appeal to Him in vain .... Your fear will disappear to be replaced by blissful calm, a calm which only Jesus Christ can bestow upon the soul. The living faith in Jesus Christ dispels all dread of death, for the human being knows that he will rise again, just as Jesus Christ arose on the third day.

But anyone without this faith in Him will fear death or believe that he will cease to exist, that he will return into oblivion from where he imagines himself to have emerged .... And he, as well as all others who lived on earth without Christ, will have a rude awakening .... And it will take a long time until they are convinced that they have not perished, but that they can only escape their lifeless state if they call upon the One Whom they refused to acknowledge on earth, but Who alone can give them life again .... Death need only be the transition into a new and immortal life .... It need not worry people on any account, because Jesus Christ has prevailed over it, because He accomplished the act of Salvation in order to deliver people from a condition which had been brought into the world by His adversary .... But Jesus' act of Salvation and resurrection are not properly valued by people .... Many know of them and yet do not believe, and therefore they are also unable to derive the benefit from the effects of the act of Salvation and resurrection .... But the living faith gives people firm confidence and therefore also removes their every fear of death .... And these will blissfully fall asleep in the Lord and joyfully awaken with Him in the kingdom of light and beatitude .... For they will eternally not taste death again, they will only ever have eternal life ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fear of dying .... Beholding the spiritual kingdom before death ....

B.D. 6637 from September 6th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

Spiritual death is far more dreadful than physical death. And it is spiritual death which people unconsciously fear if they are frightened to die, for they fear what will happen to them after the death of the body .... this fear can befall the very person who does not believe in a continuation of life after death .... The soul feels that it is in a wretched state, and it transmits this awareness as fear onto the body, which therefore fights death as long as possible.

Fear of death is an involuntary confession of psychological immaturity, for the person lacks all realisation and therefore also confidence in God's mercy, in hope for help, which it certainly would always receive if it would call for help. The soul is in utter darkness and unconsciously fears to approach an even darker night. A fully matured soul expects its final hour with complete calm, it longs for deliverance from its bodily shell, it hands itself over to the One in Whom it believes, and commends itself to Him and His grace. And often such souls are allowed to take a glance into the kingdom that awaits them and can radiantly happy open their eyes, in order to then close them forever and to escape from their body into the kingdom they beheld. Fear of death is a distinct indication of the soul's state, and such souls must be given much help by their fellow human beings so that they will still awaken in the last minute and turn to the One Who wants to help and is able to help them ....

Anyone who witnesses the death struggle and fear of a soul will be able to send a quiet, heartfelt prayer to Jesus Christ if he wants to help this soul to find inner peace .... For the soul will feel this help and reach out for the last rescue anchor, and it will be carried by the fellow human being's love when it leaves the body .... to Jesus Christ, Who will not close His ear to a sincere prayer for help. For this reason people should take especially good care of those who are afraid of dying and who thereby admit that they are still far from the light, from the right realisation and therefore also from God .... Fear of death confirms that they need help or they would be permeated by blissful calm when they feel that the hour of their departure from this earth is approaching.

And it is an act of utmost mercy and love to support a fearful soul, when nothing else can be done but to call upon Jesus Christ Himself that He may have mercy on this soul. This loving appeal will be heard and can save the soul so that it will be spared the darkest night ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Nothing can cease to exist .... Gate of death .... True home ....

B.D. 7161 from July 7th 1958, taken from Book No. 76

You humans must never forget that I Am Lord over life and death .... that all the strength which is needed for life flows forth from Me and that I Am also able to end all life by withdrawing My strength .... However, since I Am the primary source of all strength, it also corresponds to My fundamental nature that I will only ever grant life, guiding what is dead back into life, because the state of death .... thus, complete lack of strength .... does not correspond to My fundamental nature and therefore cannot ever be intentional on My part. I certainly have the power to destroy what I once brought into being, and this would in fact impose utter death on the being .... but it does not correspond to My perfection either to discard or change once determined resolutions ....

Once something has emerged from My strength, which was awakened to life through My will and My might, it will also exist forever, merely its composition can change because this is determined by the being itself. Hence the being itself is able to bring death upon itself, and yet it is not its own master, but I Am the Master, even over death .... that is, I will not allow the being to remain in its self-chosen state of death forever; I will not rest until it has regained life, for nothing is able to permanently resist My strength and might, and even My adversary .... who once caused this transformation from life into death .... is unable to prevent Me from sooner or later imparting the energy of life to the being again anyway, thus to awaken it from death into life ....

I Am Lord over life and death .... Consequently I also determine the hour when the human body .... the spiritual being's temporary cover .... will release the latter, when the physical life is thus concluded by 'death', but this death is only a change of the external form. For what had once emerged from Me can never cease to exist again, it is not subject to the law of death, which is indeed the fate of all things of this earth but not that of the 'spirit' within the material form. But I even determine the hour of earthly demise Myself, if the human being does not manifestly oppose Me and end his life himself and thereby indeed prolongs the state of death for an infinite time again, but he will never be able to end his existence ....

And since you now know for certain that you cannot cease to exist anymore, and that the duration of your earthly life is determined by Me, you should confidently put everything into My hands, for I truly know what signifies 'life' for you and how you will be able to attain it .... I also know that you are only able to enter into life by the gate of death, but this gate of death is just an entirely natural process without which true life is unthinkable. As yet you live on earth .... but your true home is the spiritual kingdom, and the step from the former into the latter kingdom has to be taken. But then life will be indestructible, then you will be granted strength and light and freedom, and only then will you be and remain forever blissfully happy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The soul's change of abode .... Death of the body ....

B.D. 6817 from April 28th 1957, taken from Book No. 73

The soul's change of abode .... Death of the body ....The soul is your actual Self which is immortal, which merely changes its abode after the death of the body, which has concluded its earthly progress in order to continue maturing in other spheres if it does not stay in opposition to Me and thus descend into the abyss. Hence the thought that you don't have to fear death should make you very happy, that you will live although you have to leave this earth .... and that this life is far more pleasant and joyful than earthly life as a human being could ever be. You should look forward with cheerful anticipation to the day when your external cover will be taken from your real Self, when all heaviness will fall away from you and you will be able to easily and light-heartedly lift yourselves up into your true home, which truly offers you inconceivable splendours. You should rejoice at the fact that there is no death for you because your soul will merely experience a change of abode which can make it infinitely happy ....

Why do you therefore fear death or anticipate the end of your earthly life with unease? Why has death become a horror for you humans, why does it trigger in you a feeling of fear when, in reality, it is just a transition into another sphere after all? Because you unconsciously sense that you did not live your earthly life correctly, and because your soul is not acquiring the light which would take all its fear away .... For a person who complies with My commandments of love, who thus lives on earth in accordance with My will, has no fear of death but yearns to shed his earthly cover because he longs for his true home, because love has kindled a bright light in him and, looking ahead, he also knows himself to be near to Me, where no suffering and pain, no affliction can touch him, where he feels sheltered by My love .... All people could have this blissful certainty, that they will exchange a sorrowful and difficult existence for this feeling of security when they depart from this earth, if only they would live their earthly life with this aim in mind .... if they would always follow their inner voice which clearly informs them of My will .... if they would already on earth enter into the right relationship with Me, their God and Father of eternity. The thought that their existence ends with the body's death is already the best evidence that the person's way of life does not correspond to My will, for this idea comes from the opposing spirit's influence wanting to prevent people from gaining correct realisation and therefore also constantly increasing their desire to enjoy earthly existence to the full .... for these people do not believe in the immortality of their soul, they impose on it the same restrictions as is the fate of the external frame ....

And thus they try to savour earthly life in every way, only ever considering their body but not their soul which, after physical death, has to accept a rather uncertain fate, which will be unable to experience the splendours of its true home, since due to its imperfect disposition it cannot find admission to the spheres where inconceivable beatitudes await it. Although it is still possible for the soul to detach itself from the abyss and enter into higher spheres, it nevertheless requires far more effort and exertion than on earth and will be impossible without help, yet even then the soul will have to muster its own will, which is far easier on earth. The Self cannot cease to exist but it creates its own fate of blissfulness or agony .... and only when people no longer consider their body as being 'alive' but learn to recognise the soul within the body as their actual Self, only when they learn to believe in the immortality of their soul, will they live more responsibly on earth and then no longer fear death either, which only concerns the earthly body but not its indwelling soul. Then they will live in accordance with His will and long for the hour when the soul will be allowed to leave its external cover in order to then enter the kingdom which is its true home ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hour of death .... Explanation of suffering ....

B.D. 4033 from April 30th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

You never know how your end will happen, and therefore you should call upon God's mercy every day that you might receive it in the hour of your death. Even if you live in accordance with God's will your end can be difficult if it is to serve you to completely purify and liberate yourselves forever. God's wisdom and love is yours until your last hour on this earth, and as long as your souls are still able to change you will be given the opportunity even at the hour of death. For this reason devoted people often have to suffer in the flesh and cannot find an explanation for it because they are unable to detect God's love therein. And yet, divine love causes this suffering because it is the best means for the soul to acquire a degree of maturity within a short period of time which allows the light to permeate the soul in the beyond, and the soul will thank its Creator once it is free and recognises God's great love and mercy. Thus all suffering has to be seen as evidence of God's love, and even the end is blessed if it is accompanied by suffering, although it does not appear to the human being that way. The soul indeed separates itself from the body with pain, but immediately lifts itself into the kingdom of the blessed spirits. It not only leaves earth physically but also spiritually and also takes the body's fully matured substances along, because every degree of suffering dissolves the cover which still encloses the soul. And the person who is still able to free himself completely from immature substances on earth will be blessed .... he will have used his earthly life for his deliverance and will no longer revolt against God's will either.

In the hour of death he will certainly struggle for the peace of his soul but he will never consider his physical suffering to be unjustified, for his soul will know that the end is near, that his physical suffering will also come to an end and that the soul will derive benefit from it even if it is no longer able to convey this realisation to the body. The body, however, will separate itself from the soul as soon as it senses its perfection, because then it will have fulfilled its task of having served as an abode for this soul. The hour of death can be difficult for all of you but it can also be a blissful falling asleep in order to awaken in the kingdom of light if the soul needs no further suffering, if it has already found the union with God on earth and He then brings it home into His kingdom, into your Father's house, in order to make you blissfully happy. But you do not know how your end will happen, and therefore pray to God for mercy, ask Him for His grace and strength if God still needs to afflict you, and you will also endure the hour of death. The body will suffer but the soul will joyfully leave the body and lift itself into the spheres of light ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Hour of death without fear .... Readiness ....

B.D. 6042 from September 4th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

Always be ready to exchange your earthly life for a life in the spiritual kingdom, then the hour of passing away from this earth will never come as a surprise to you and neither will you ever have to fear it. Whatever you think and do, always ask yourselves whether it is right before My eyes, then you will live consciously and work to improve your soul .... thus you will live for the kingdom of the beyond, and this kingdom of the beyond will be the kingdom of light for you, for which you will gladly surrender your earthly life because it is your true home.

If only all you humans were able to realise that you merely live on this earth as a test, that it is not real life but just a preparation for this real life, and that you therefore should only ever focus on evaluating it correctly .... But you regard earthly life as the only important life and consider real life in the spiritual kingdom far too little .... if you believe in it at all. You use all your strength for completely irrelevant things and don't prepare yourselves enough for the life that lies ahead of you.

The hour of death was intended to be the hour of your deliverance, when you discard your earthly garment in order to enter in light and freedom into the kingdom of peace and beatitude .... You were meant to consciously and joyfully look forward to this hour and gladly relinquish earthly life in exchange for a far better one. However, you will acquire this consciousness when you, in living faith, have lived a life of following Jesus, because only then will you clearly recognise the purpose of your earthly life and your objective .... because only then will you know of all correlations and also of a free and blissful life in the spiritual realm .... Then your spirit will be awakened, and then you will therefore place little value on earthly life and consciously strive towards the life in the spiritual kingdom, in light and happiness ....

You are certainly informed of it but you will only accept it as truth when love has kindled a light within you .... Hence you first have to live a life of love .... Then death will not longer scare you, then you will already have the connection with the spiritual kingdom, then so many hands will reach out to you from there which will show you the way until the end of your life .... And then you will live every day on earth as it is My will .... Then you will prepare yourselves for a blissful end, and the hour of your passing away from this earth will be for you the awakening into a life in light and magnificence ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The souls' fate in the beyond ....

B.D. 6920 from September 16th 1957, taken from Book No. 74

As yet you still wear the earthly garment; as yet your soul is still enclosed by a cover preventing its carefree flight into the spiritual realm, you are still bound to this earth .... But the time will come when the soul will leave its fleshy cover, when earth will no longer be able to hold it and it will lift itself up to heaven, if it has acquired sufficient strength to raise itself from the earthly sphere into a world without obstacles, where it will be able to zoom through time and space and enjoy blissful happiness in radiant heights. But this flight of ascent requires strength .... the kind of strength which should not be confused with the vitality of life but by which it is permeated when it has entered into heartfelt union again with the eternal source of strength, with its God and Father .... when it has returned to its Father's house, where no hardship or suffering but only happiness and eternal life exist.

However, it is also possible that the hour of death will not denote a great change for the soul .... It will indeed also be able to leave the physical body and yet not be free, if it is weak and unable to elevate itself from earthly spheres because matter had dominated its mind, because it completely allowed itself to be ruled by it and never accepted the divine strength of love. Then it will indeed also occupy spiritual spheres, that is, it will exist beyond this earthly world, yet it will lack vitality and be condemned to inactivity. And this is a state of torment for the soul, a state of helplessness and darkness, and yet it is aware of itself.

Death is the conclusion of a developmental chapter; the soul will change its abode in any case .... but the sphere the soul will then occupy may well be rather different .... And the human being himself creates on earth his soul's fate after death. And therefore he should value every day as an immeasurable gift of grace, he should be prudent with every hour and use it for the salvation of his soul .... he should not content himself with earthly joys and pleasures since the beatitudes in the spiritual kingdom will outweigh them a thousand fold.

The human being should always remember that he has to take it into his own hands to acquire an abundance of bliss, and so he then also has to be willing during the short lifetime on earth to renounce what gives the body a sense of well-being but is detrimental to the soul. For the soul is enclosed by a layer from which it should free itself in earthly life. The impurities still adhering to the soul obstruct God's light ray of love from entering .... They first have to be dissolved so that the light of love can fully permeate the soul, and this also means that after death the soul will be able to raise itself entirely unburdened and enter the spheres of the blessed. And heartfelt prayer to God, deeds of love and even various forms of physical suffering will cause the dissolution of this layer ....

Love and suffering are the most effective means of purification, love and suffering internalize the human being, love and suffering distance him from the world and its pleasures .... The path of love and of suffering is the path Jesus took. He called upon people to become His followers, and He has promised life to those who follow Him. For His path will lead to the goal for sure. It leads out of the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of light, and He will also help anyone who loves Him and wants to follow Him carry the small cross, when it seems too heavy to the human being and he turns for help to Him, to the divine bearer of the cross .... But once the physical cover is shed the soul will rejoice and jubilantly enter through the gate to eternity. Then it will have fulfilled its purpose of earthly life, it will have returned to its true home of eternal life and eternal beatitude ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Serious admonition to consider the life after death ....

B.D. 5180 from July 29th 1951, taken from Book No. 58

Once again I admonish you humans on earth: Consider your souls and your state after death .... For the forthcoming extremely difficult turn of events in your earthly life is merely intended to make you consider your physical death and what will follow afterwards. I want to draw your attention to it and lovingly inform you of the hard times which will befall you, so that you then will believe it if you are as yet unable to believe, if you still discard as a fantasy what is solemn truth. You are in great danger, for you live earthly life so light-heartedly as if it would last forever and yet, the time left to you is so short that you would be horrified if you knew of it. You gamble your life away, you are moved by trivial worries, and yet it is only important that you consider your soul, so that it will be able to calmly endure every adversity in order to start the true life in light and strength in the spiritual kingdom. Yet it is up to you humans yourselves in which state your soul will enter the spiritual kingdom.

I ever more urgently admonish you to change your attitude, although it doesn't have to be bad it is nevertheless too earthly minded to be suitable for the spiritual kingdom. Like a loving Father I call to My children on earth: Be concerned about your soul, consider your real purpose of life and hurry, for there is not much time left until the end .... Change your attitude before it is too late .... bear in mind what fate will await you when your earthly life is over, and believe that the soul's life will not end with the body's death but that it will live on, yet in the state you have created for it in earthly life.

You are responsible for its fate in eternity, that is, you have to accept the consequences of your earthly life yourselves, which will be a fate in darkness if you have used your life wrongly. And you live wrongly if you live without faith and without love .... if you do not acknowledge Me as your God and Father and therefore do not observe My commandments either, if you only live for the world but not for the spiritual kingdom, which is your true home and which you inevitably will have to enter, albeit its spheres are so different that it can mean both supreme happiness as well as most bitter agony for the soul, depending on its state of maturity. And you humans are responsible for this state of maturity ....

This is what I call to you from above again, so that you will turn inwards and change, so that you will pay less attention to earthly life in favour of advancing your soul's spiritual life .... Listen to My call from above, take stock of yourselves, turn around before it is too late, for the day will come without fail which I have always and forever announced to you .... You don't have much time left, therefore make use of it and take care of your soul, so that it will not have to fear the end which is soon about to happen to you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The connection between earth and the beyond

The bridge into the spiritual kingdom .... Jesus ....

B.D. 5640 from March 30th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

The bridge into the spiritual kingdom was built by Me when I descended to earth in order to redeem humanity. You all may cross this bridge if you want to follow Me .... And thus understand this right: Anyone who follows Me, who has chosen Me as his leader will be able and shall travel the same path as I have taken Myself, and he need not fear to go wrong. And thus even as a human being I maintained contact with the kingdom whence I had come. Admittedly, at first My origin was also hidden to Me, the human being Jesus, I lived on earth and knew no more than other people, yet My soul persistently searched for God, My soul constantly returned again to My true home .... to the kingdom of the most blessed spirits ....

And My yearning of love for God was so great that He came to Me and soon also informed Me of My mission on earth. Hence I already recognised at an early age that I and all other people were only guests on this earth, but that in the hour of death the spiritual kingdom was opened again for everyone, only its spheres were very different. I had this knowledge as a human being on earth and was often able to look into these spheres. I saw the abundant bliss as well as the extreme agony of the spiritual beings, and My soul yearned but it was also appalled. I beheld the spiritual world due to the degree of maturity My soul had already attained on earth, and therefore My soul was no longer endangered by entering the different spheres in the spiritual kingdom. I Myself had already established the bridge by changing My nature into love and was therefore able to safely cross the bridge into the spiritual kingdom.

And thus I want to explain to you that the love within you humans is always able and will establish a bridge into the spiritual kingdom, then not you yourselves but the spirit of God awakened through love will guide you across, because it wants to introduce you to the kingdom which is your true home and which offers you incomparable treasures, that you may receive in this kingdom .... Then you can also safely and without worry take a glance into the realm of darkness, for then your love will want to help all those who need this help. The bridge leading from earth into the spiritual kingdom has to be understood literally as well as figuratively .... I have prepared the path for you which will lead to God, which you shall take by following Jesus. However, through My resurrection on the third day I also demonstrated to you that I have overcome death, that there are no limits for the living, the immortal part in you, that your soul at all times may and shall stay in the spiritual kingdom and that My spirit, if you awakened it, will guide you into areas which otherwise are inscrutable for you. Yet it is different when such contacts to the spiritual kingdom are established without faith in Me, without spiritual aspiration and without love .... Then people enter a bridge without permission, hence they unlawfully take possession of it in order to glance into the kingdom, which is hidden from them. People like these do not acknowledge Me, consequently they cannot be on the bridge which I have established through My crucifixion .... Yet they also see a bridge leading into the spiritual kingdom, an illusion, which My adversary makes them believe because he wants to entice them to him, which he easily succeeds in doing .... by plunging you into ever deeper darkness, because no light can be found in darkness.

But anyone who desires light will be met by the beings of light, and they will provide him with an abundance of light, with the pure truth, which can only ever come from God's kingdom, from the kingdom of eternal truth. From the kingdom of darkness comes nothing but harm, from the kingdom of light only blessings; you shall close yourselves to the kingdom of darkness but open yourselves to the kingdom of light, for I Myself call to you from this kingdom: Come unto me, all ye that labour and are heavily laden, and I will give you rest. And if I call you to Me then you must also enter the bridge which I Myself have established from earth into the spiritual kingdom in order to smooth the path for you which leads you to ascent, to Me, but which can only ever be found through love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Contact with the spiritual kingdom ....

B.D. 6682 from November 1st 1956, taken from Book No. 72

All requirements have to be in place if you want to enter into a blessed contact with the spiritual realm, if you want to achieve spiritual benefits and in accordance with My will work in cooperation with the beings of light in the spiritual kingdom, which concerns the redemption of still immature souls. Any contact that you establish with the beyond without these conditions is dangerous for you as well as the still immature souls. As long as a person is earthly minded he will have little desire to make spiritual contact. But if he goes ahead anyway he will only be motivated by earthly questions in the hope of receiving an answer. The will to enter into contact with the kingdom of the beyond also allows the beings of the beyond to access him, for he opens himself .... irrespective of whether he does so mentally or by using earthly help through attending spiritualistic meetings or accepting advice from mediums. But he will not gain any benefit at all from such contact; it is, in fact, a great danger to him which he cannot be warned of often enough. For the evil spirits now pushing close to him would terrify you if you could see it with your own eyes. And these demons take hold of the human being, they answer his questions, yet only in relation to their state of darkness .... and they aim to tie him ever more to matter, to which they are still just as stuck as they were on earth. Beware of such contacts .... For they will pull you down even if you thereby attain the belief in the soul's continuation of life after death .... because these spirits will not encourage you to work at improving your soul, and in view of the fact that they frequently contradict themselves you can also easily recognise that you are dealing with evil spirits .... The first requirement for a beneficial communication with the spiritual world is a strong desire for truth, the inner urge to accept the truth from knowledgeable beings, but only knowledge of a spiritual content .... Thus the beings responding to their call should not be asked any earthly questions whatsoever.

This kind of communication with the spiritual world can result in many blessings, even if it at first takes place with earthly help or through a medium, for it will soon lead for sure to a purely spiritual contact, which I commend to all of you, because then you will have entered the protected path of being constantly led and educated by Me through My spirit .... for every being of light teaching you on My behalf will also inform you of how you will be able to attain perfection. Your will, your state of maturity, your degree of love is always decisive as soon as you establish a connection with the spiritual world, for accordingly the same beings will approach you .... And since you humans are still afflicted by weaknesses you will also have to fear the appearance of such beings and therefore commend yourselves to Me and appeal for My protection from them in advance .... And this appeal will always be the best protection, for anyone who establishes this connection with Me can always be assured that it will never be detrimental to him. However, the questions which motivate people to seek contact with the spiritual world are rarely of a spiritual nature .... The curiosity to explore what happens in this kingdom, personal relationships with the deceased and desired advice are far more often the cause, and although they will not experience any direct damage to their souls yet neither will they derive any benefit, for the results satisfy the senses more than the soul ....

The spiritual world is constantly in contact with the earth and its inhabitants, and it will do its utmost to uphold or expand every sincere contact. And for that reason I will bless everyone who starts such a sincere bond which makes it possible to influence people and many souls in the beyond in the most positive sense .... But I will also admonish people to exercise greatest caution if they just want to gain an insight into regions which are still closed to them. For they can easily become controlled by forces from which they will only be able to detach themselves with great difficulty .... whereas truth-desiring and sincerely striving people may enter this bridge without qualms, for they will be met by true messengers which will offer them protection and a light that is beneficial for them ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Thoughts from the spiritual kingdom ....

B.D. 3628 from December 16th 1945, taken from Book No. 46

Thoughts flow to you from the spiritual kingdom, if you are spiritually minded and therefore also look for contact with the enlightened beings of the spiritual kingdom. Consequently, every thought can be a blessing for you provided you sincerely want to become enlightened, thus to know the truth. Yet in order to be taken care of by helpful spiritual beings it is also always necessary for you to conduct your life in accordance with God's will, since you are also surrounded by forces of darkness which seek to lead your thoughts astray. And you yourselves reject or allow their access to you, depending on your conduct in life, on your will and your attitude towards God and towards good.

And therefore you have to seriously scrutinise yourselves whether you strive to live in keeping with God's will, whether you want the truth. You must know that thoughts are the activity of spiritual beings in the beyond which they try to convey to you, and that you allow yourselves to be influenced by forces which you draw to yourselves by your way of life and your will. For this reason you have to observe your thoughts whether they lead towards God or divert you from believing in God. Every good thought teaching love and referring to God is the activity of good spiritual forces, and you should take it up and let yourselves be affected by it, for as soon as you pay attention to it, it will also shape your way of life and be beneficial for your soul.

But as soon as you pray to God for correct thinking, good spiritual beings will always be your teachers and guides, they will influence your thoughts and also try to transmit spiritual concepts which will heighten your maturity of soul; they will provide you with power of perception which will enable you to render the activity of evil forces ineffective by instantly recognising it as error and rejecting it. If you unite yourselves with God, if you live intending to please Him, then you will not have to fear evil spiritual forces which deceive your thoughts, for you give yourselves into the hands of good spiritual beings which will take loving care of you and direct your thoughts such that they will correspond to the truth and promote your spiritual development, because you strive for it yourselves ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Beings of light

Mental influence by beings of light ....

B.D. 3354 from December 3rd 1944, taken from Book No. 43

As soon as a bearer of light in the beyond, an enlightened being, has managed to be heard by a person it will always stay close to him in order to influence his every thought, thus in order to instruct him constantly. Yet the human being's will is always decisive as to whether the light being's endeavours are successful. For although the being is powerful and would be able to take complete possession of the person's thoughts his freedom of will is not restricted, hence the information is never conveyed to him against his will. Consequently, the light beings' teaching activity requires extreme patience. Time and time again they have to direct a person's thoughts to a specific subject which they are ready to explain, and they may not become impatient when these thoughts digress. Their love for people has to be considerable in order to repeatedly muster understanding for their failings and not stop trying to arouse people's interest in spiritual knowledge. For this reason a person in intimate contact with the beings of light will also have a different mentality; despite the fact that he is not yet being instructed in an obvious manner he will spend much thought on spiritual subjects, and this contemplation will satisfy him since it will result in an agreeable answer. And then the beings of light will be able to move into action, they are always able to enter a person's train of thoughts, they are able to transfer their thoughts to people .... Yet it depends on the individual's receptiveness as to whether their effort and patience are successful, for the more willing he is the more attentively he listens within, that is, he takes notice of his thoughts, he will not discard them instantly but think them through, and only then can they become effective, thus move him into action .... to do what he was mentally advised to do.

If the human being has paid attention to these transmissions then the desire will also arise in him to tell his fellow human beings what he has heard, what he has spiritually received, for whatever moves him will also urge him to pass it on. And this in turn prepares his fellow human beings for the light beings' work on them, for as soon as another person listens to what he is told he also starts to think about it, and the being of light will again be able to intervene and provide food for thought in the form of mental questions and explanations.

All people are entrusted to such beings of light, all people are surrounded by them, and they pay attention to every thought. And as soon as the thoughts turn to spiritual matters, hence to things which are unrelated to earthly life, which do not concern the body but the human soul, the beings of light try to direct the thoughts onto the right track .... by mentally whispering the correct information, the answer to questions raised, so that they, having arisen in themselves, will be considered and, with good will, also be assessed. For the thought only becomes valuable when it is put into practice, when the mental advice is implemented accordingly. Yet the light beings' efforts are often in vain with many people because they only aspire to purely earthly things and have no interest in spiritual work or spiritual knowledge. In that case the beings of light are grateful for every support by way of a human mouth .... For the beings of light can neither visibly appear nor introduce people to the right knowledge against their will, but it is always the person's own will which allows or rejects the light beings' work on him. And the beings of light are subject to laws, because the human being's free will has to remain unaffected as not to make it impossible for the person to attain perfection.

For this reason the right knowledge can only be made accessible to people once they employ their own will, by willingly accepting the influence of the being which, as a representative of light, makes the knowledge available to them. Only then will the light beings surrounding a person be able to do their work, they will be able to instruct him mentally and provide him with information about every question that moves him. Then he will always be spiritually guided and looked after, and his thoughts will be led onto the right path, for the beings of light have much strength and authority at their disposal providing the human being's will does not resist their influence ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Guardian spirit .... Spiritual guides ....

B.D. 6636 from September 5th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

A loyal spiritual guide accompanies you throughout your earthly life wherever you might go .... You are never without spiritual protection, and if this guide, as well as the beings of light surrounding you, were permitted to work unrestrictedly, your full maturing on this earth would be guaranteed, since their love for you leads them to do whatever will help you to ascend. But they are not allowed to affect you unreservedly because your will itself is imposing restrictions on them .... They, too, are only able to influence you according to this will, and you humans often prevent the activity of the beings which guide you due to your opposing will. Nevertheless, your guides will not abandon you and will keep trying to exert their influence until you die. Hence you are constantly surrounded by guardian spirits, and you can always turn to them for help, yet they are only permitted to help if you have established the bond with Me first, for it is the law that the beings of light only ever implement My will, that they only ever act in accordance with My will.

Thus a God-loving-person can live a truly carefree earthly life .... because he will always be granted much loving support if he, after heartfelt prayer to Me, hands himself over to My helpers and also asks for their protection and support. These guardian spirits and guides are permeated by light and strength; consequently it is easily possible for them to shape your earthly existence such that it will be bearable for you .... They are able to resolve adversities which confront you on an earthly level or which arise through the influence of evil forces ....

These spiritual guardians are instructed by Me to take care of you as soon as you have established your bond with Me through your will, through your attitude, through labours of love and through prayer. Thus a person devoted to Me can always rest assured that he is protected by Me directly, and My heavenly servants merely implement My will .... And My will always has your well-being at heart, since you have already given yourselves to Me and desire My protection.

And thus you know that you are never alone, regardless of how lonely or abandoned by the world you believe yourselves to be .... You are surrounded by a host of helpful spiritual beings which, instructed by your spiritual guardian, take care of you and protect you from physical and spiritual harm.

But it would be wrong if you only made contact with these beings due to a certain sense of superstition, if you saw in them anything else but My servants who are only allowed to help you once you have established the connection with Me .... For as soon as you call upon spiritual beings for help without faith in Me and without love for Me you will call upon adverse forces and place yourselves under their control .... For these adverse forces, too, are in your vicinity and only waiting for the opportunity to take possession of you, and this opportunity always presents itself when I Am excluded from your thoughts, when you live and act without Me on this earth .... In that case even your spiritual guide will be unable to take precedence, since your will does not allow for it.

And then the adverse forces will be especially busy, which you are just as able to feel around you as the good beings which work on My behalf. But you will invariably fall prey to these evil forces since they are very powerful and they will use this power because your will is giving them the right to do so .... However, you need never fear these evil forces if your will only ever applies to Me and you commend yourselves to My protection. In that case I have numerous helpers at My side wanting to be of service to you. And then the path of your earthly life will always be under the protection of your spiritual guide, whom I placed by your side Myself from the time of your birth until your death ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The light beings' methods of rescue ....

B.D. 6737 from January 15th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

People's activity on earth is visible in the spiritual world, and it increases the light beings' eagerness to help because they, too, know of the approaching end and the fate of those who will fail. Merciful love constantly impels them to help but people's will frequently resists them, and they are not allowed to act in opposition to people's will. But since they recognise people's spiritual state they also know effective remedies, and in complete compliance with God's will use these methods in order to influence earthly events.

Hence joyful as well as unfortunate events can be due to these light beings' influence who want to save or lead their protégés to God .... For God Himself has joined them to people as spiritual guides, and therefore the well-being of their protégés' souls is particularly dear to their heart. They, too, know the blessings of suffering for all people and thus suffering is often unavoidable, even though the beings of light are full of love for people.

But to have saved a soul is gladdening for every being of light; after all, they know the infinitely long-lasting state of torment the spirit will have to endure if it gets constrained into matter again. Compared to this state of torment even the worst suffering on earth can be called trivial, and therefore it is used by the helpers such that they will destroy earthly happiness and thereby so painfully intervene in a person's life that a loving motive is barely recognisable .... nevertheless, it is only due to love and concern for the human being's soul which is in utmost danger. For as long as it still lives on earth it will not be abandoned by its spiritual friends and guides. And since you humans have increasingly less time until the end these painful interventions will also become ever more frequent, for they act on God's instruction, they are merely His co-workers who act in accordance with His will.

People collect ever more earthly possessions, they pay consistently more homage to the world and its pleasures, and thus their earthly happiness often has to be destroyed, they have to experience the destruction of earthly goods and learn to recognise the staleness of worldly joys. And all this is only possible if they don't get their own way, if misfortunes prevent their unbridled enjoyment of whatever they are striving for .... Then it will be possible to turn their thoughts in a different direction, and in that case the earthly loss would be a huge spiritual gain .... Then the beings of light will have been victorious and helped the souls to gain life, for which the souls will be eternally grateful to them.

The darkness in which people live on earth is obvious to all beings of light, and they also know that the world is to blame .... Hence they only ever endeavour to turn people's thoughts away from the world and try to achieve this by using apparently harsh and heartless methods which, however, are always based on love, because they are as one with God and therefore also full of love for all wretched beings on earth.

There is only little time left until the end but this time will indeed be very difficult, because all souls which do not voluntarily renounce the world and turn to God will have to be affected .... And thus every difficult experience, every harsh stroke of fate should be considered methods of rescue, which with divine approval still have to be used on people who are at risk of descending into the abyss .... For every soul has its helper and guardian in the beyond, nevertheless, they always have to respect its will or no human being would in fact go astray but instead find his way back to God before the end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

About the incarnation of light beings ....

B.D. 7831 from February 20th 1961, taken from Book No. 82

You should always ask Me for the pure truth and you will not live in error. And once again I refer you to the working of My spirit in you so that you will not run the risk of accepting mental concepts as truth which did not originate from Me Myself. And time and again I also draw your attention to Satan's activity in the last days before the end, who uses every means to fight the truth and who, with cunning and trickery, intends to capture people who are not closely enough in contact with Me since they have already allowed themselves to get entangled in misguided teachings and are unwilling to let go of them. I will send the truth to anyone if only he sincerely desires it ....

When the 'incarnation of light beings' in the last days before the end is mentioned, then this always happens in combination with a spiritual mission, because there is great spiritual hardship on earth and these beings had agreed to help people. And truly, there are many enlightened spiritual beings embodied on earth, which live unrecognised by their fellow human beings and fulfil a mission: to bring people spiritual information or to exemplify a life of love to them, to work for the benefit of their fellow human beings, thus to help them find the right path which leads to Me. But as a rule their task consists of working on My behalf in My vineyard, thus to be true 'representatives of God' .... teachers who are educated by Me Myself, who thus speak in place of Me, who are My true servants. They themselves offered to carry out this redemption work in the spiritual kingdom and were in fact accepted by Me, which necessitated an embodiment in the flesh on this earth.

However, they are unaware of their origin; they do not know the task they had voluntarily taken upon themselves but live their life like any other person on earth, only their free will determines their conduct in life and their work in the vineyard. They don't know of their pre-existence either .... And this is how it must be, because absolute free will should be the driving force .... irrespective of what kind of spiritual mission such a person carries out. It would truly not be beneficial for you to know a person's previous incarnation for it would confuse your thinking, because My adversary recognises people's weaknesses and can easily slip in wherever he detects but a spark of pride. Hence, such embodied beings of light received no knowledge about their origin from Me ....

And yet people claim to have knowledge of it and don't question the source of such knowledge .... And 'My spirit' will never have revealed such information to them either, rather, 'immature spirits' have actively spread misconceptions and portrayed people as embodied beings of light where, in reality, no spiritual mission is recognisable or it would not be founded on lies or misguided assumptions .... The beings of light work in seclusion, or their activity comes so openly to the fore that a mission on My instruction is very clearly evident ....

But they will reject everything which does not correspond to the truth, and they will also recognise and condemn erroneous messages from the spirit realm as lies and deception. For they know the truth and fight for the truth, and not for misguided teachings which come forth from the one who is My adversary. And I can only ever warn you humans about his activity in the last days before the end, for he will do anything in order to invalidate My pure truth, and he will always find approval with those who look for extraordinary things, who are not content with the pure truth they receive from Me .... But I will always grant you clarification again, providing you seriously desire it ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

God's adversary in disguise as an angel of light ....

B.D. 8788 from March 23rd 1964, taken from Book No. 92

So often the adversary will still get in your way when you want to reach Me, and he will try to divert you from the right path by using all means to achieve this end. But believe that I will not leave anyone who keeps his eyes firmly focussed on Me without the strength to resist. Yet he will spread much error and will not slow down in undermining the pure truth either. And he will always try to express himself in the same way as My messengers are active on earth .... He will shroud himself in the garment of an angel of light to divert people from the right track for, although he seemingly speaks on My behalf, he does not voice My Word but influences the people following him to preach their own thoughts as My Word which he, however, has twisted in order to confuse people and make it unsuitable for scrutiny.

You don't know his cunning and trickery; you don't know how he proceeds just to lead people astray. And yet he has many followers, because people want to experience the unusual and are therefore not receptive for the simple and plain Word that originates from Me. And an element of selfish love is also still too strong amongst those who want to serve Me, and this selfish love allows My adversary to interfere, he presents himself as Lord and therefore will be acknowledged by them, because selfish love signifies darkness of spirit, so that they will never be able to differentiate between truth and error .... And he often succeeds in grooming an enslaved living creation and indoctrinating it with much error which then will be unhesitatingly accepted as truth ....

And yet you humans don't have to fall prey to him if you have a strong desire for truth .... if you examine everything with the sincere wish that I shall illuminate your spirit enabling you to separate lies from truth and learn to distinguish between them. Then realisation will suddenly hit you and you will reject everything that is wrong without hesitation .... You will recognise the adversary and take refuge with Me to give you strength and help you to resist. You just have to very sincerely want to live in the only truth, and truly, My adversary will no longer be able to deceive you .... You will see through him and also recognise his instruments, regardless of how well they disguise themselves by wanting to appear as messengers of light .... True light only shines forth from Me and those who desire the true light .... the pure truth. However, a false prophet will always walk close to a true prophet, error will always go side by side with the truth, and the darkness will try to obscure or extinguish the light, and thereby you will also recognise the source of what you are given by a 'prophet' .... When I convey My Word to earth everyone receiving it will avail himself of it and recognise it as the Father's voice because his spirit is awakened .... Anyone recognising it as My Word will not accompany it with something inferior .... And if he does, he demonstrates that he does not recognise My Word, that he is unable to recognise the Father's voice and this also demonstrates his state of spirit .... Can there be anything more delectable than the fact that I speak to you humans Myself .... and if you feel that you are addressed by the Father, then you will not want to miss these very Words of His anymore, but then you will also be able to differentiate when apparently the same is offered to you .... You will miss the strength that flows from My Word, because I want to give you humans much needed strength ....

And therefore I will provide you with the right nourishment for your soul, I will administer the right medicine it needs to recover, and everyone will avail himself of it who has the grace to receive My directly spoken Word through messengers .... But he will be enlightened and detect every wrong current affecting him, because it comes forth from the adversary who is no longer his master if I Am already able to give the bread from heaven, the water of life, to a person ....

Yet My adversary, too, will not exclude you either and not let up in fighting for those he fears to loose, he will move heaven and earth to disguise himself as an angel of light in order to draw people back into his domain who had already pulled away from him. Therefore beware and always appeal to Me to give you the strength to release yourselves from the one who is and will remain My adversary and your enemy for a long time to come ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Test the spirits ....

B.D. 8228 from July 30th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

You humans should believe that I will keep sending you the truthful information about Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation, for you have to recognise and acknowledge Him .... the divine Redeemer .... as Son of God and Redeemer of the world Who had sheltered Me within Himself. But the mission He had to fulfil on earth cannot be proven to you, yet I Myself will convey the correct information of Him to you through My spirit, and this in itself will be proof to you .... For what historically cannot be demonstrated to you, shall be taught to you by My spirit .... And thus you also know that it is I Myself Who reveals this to you .... that you can 'test the spirits' by all means, for as soon as you are given information about Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation you will know that it is the spirit of God, which can only impart the pure truth. You are entitled to scrutinise the origin of all spiritual knowledge, and I Myself have shown you the criterion, for no opposing spirit will ever proclaim that 'Jesus Christ has come in the flesh ....' And once you have got the proof that it is the activity of 'God's spirit' then you can also accept everything proclaimed by this spirit as truth.

My working within the human being, which expresses itself so distinctly as the transmission of My Word, cannot be interpreted or explained as personal intellectual thought, but it can be even less described as My adversary's activity, for then people only demonstrate that they themselves do not recognise the Father's voice, that they do not belong to My Own who completely hand themselves over to Me, but that they are intellectually still too active themselves or they would feel that they are addressed by Me, their Father of eternity .... For My transmission of the Word into a human heart .... be it directly or through My messengers .... will not fail to have the desired effect. It touches the heart as soon as it opens itself and is willing to be addressed by Me; and that necessitates that the person listens to Me impartially and thus is also willing to let himself be permeated by My spirit, by My light of love ....

However, if a person undertakes a purely intellectual examination of the spiritual knowledge he has received from Me, then he will hardly be able to recognise His Father's voice, for it will not touch his heart, and only this is capable of taking the test. You shall not blindly believe what you inwardly reject .... Yet when My revelations are conveyed to you then you will never have a feeling of resistance, providing you desire to be addressed by Me Myself .... rather, My Words will so touch you that you would not want to miss them anymore, and you will also be fully convinced of the truth, because you are now able to feel Me Myself .... The content of divine revelations will always consist of God's human manifestation in Jesus and the act of Salvation, and this shall always be the clearest evidence of the truth, for My adversary would never inform you of the fact that Jesus Christ sacrificed Himself on the cross on your behalf, in Whom I Myself accomplished the act of Salvation .... My adversary will never try to encourage you humans to believe in Jesus, he will never preach love to you, which likewise is the substance of My revelations, for only love unites you with Me and he will prevent everything that could establish this unification.

You have to know about his nature, which is pure hatred and wants to corrupt you .... And you will be able to recognise his activity by the fact that he will do everything to demean My divine revelations and to darken your spirit so as to prevent you from recognising Me .... However, you need only appeal to Me for illumination of your spirit, and truly, I will help you and change every ambiguity into brightest realisation, if only you seriously desire it. My adversary only ever seeks to cause confusion, but he will only be successful where the desire for the pure truth is not yet prevalent; but where it exists he has lost all power, for I Myself radiate the light which agreeably touches everyone who wants to be enlightened ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Calling upon beings of light after prayer to God ....

B.D. 7655 from July 25th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

In your contact with the spiritual world only your attitude towards Me determines whether your soul will derive benefit from it. For good and evil forces fight for your will wanting to exercise their influence over you, and you alone decide which forces will be allowed to approach you. The crucial factor is your direction of will, which always has to aim towards Me, if the beings of light working on My behalf are to be permitted to protect and instruct you.

Your constant bond with Me assures you their protection and care, and their influence on your souls will always be favourable and promote your souls development. For even these beings, which are full of love, are not permitted to influence you against your will although evil forces are also unable to do so .... this is why you are always protected from their activity when you closely unite with Me, when you appeal to Me for protection and help. Then I will be able to instruct My beings of light to watch over you, and then you will truly be safe. For the love of these beings is immense and they will do everything for you as soon as they see that your will applies to Me.

Hence you can always consider yourselves carried by their love as long as you uphold your bond with Me, which thus allows their unrestricted activity. And you can mentally connect with them as well; you can present your problems to them and request their protection, which they will very gladly grant to you. You should entrust yourselves to all good spiritual beings and keep all wicked spirits at bay. For that reason you may also ask the good forces for protection against evil forces, and they will form a barrier around you and deny entry to the latter. But you are surrounded by spiritual forces at all times, by those which mean well and those who try to harm you .... and also by spiritual beings which anticipate your help, which are weak and uninformed and feel attracted by your proximity, because they see your light and strive towards it, since they lack light themselves.

And in that case you should also ask the good forces for their support to teach and guide them, and to protect them from the advances of evil forces which try to influences these beings too .... You should only ever want to act virtuously and righteously and request help to do so, be it in earthly or spiritual difficulties, for beings of light are always ready to help those on My behalf who want to be My Own and make intimate contact with Me in prayer. Hence you can constantly send your thoughts into the spiritual kingdom, and you will always receive a reply from there, which you mentally accept and are thus also able to speak of a 'life in and with God' ....

Just don't exclude Me from your thoughts. For I want to be your beginning and your end, you shall begin and end your daily activities with Me, and then all angels will truly look after you, they will support you with advice and practical help, for they love Me and are also full of love for you .... and therefore they will only ever accomplish My will. However, you can make this very will of Mine inclined towards you at any time, and you will then lead a blissful life on earth, for then you will be living under My constant protection, since you will be safeguarded by all My angels on your path of life and they will protect you from all forces intending to cause you harm ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus Christ opened the gate into the kingdom of light ....

B.D. 7925 from June 23rd 1961, taken from Book No. 83

The gate into the kingdom of light and beatitude was opened for you again when the human being Jesus gave His life on the Calvary cross as redemption for humanity's guilt of sin .... The gulf between Me and you was bridged by His crucifixion, the path which led into the Father's house was clear for you again .... This act of compassion, accomplished by a human being Who had received the fullness of Myself in Himself and who therefore also had abundant strength, was unique, and will never have to be repeated again, because it was accomplished for all people past, present and future ....

The death of Jesus, the man, had been so agonising, His physical and psychological suffering so immeasurably great, that I let it suffice for Me as atonement for the immense original sin of the spiritual beings' past apostasy from Me .... that My justice, too, was thereby satisfied and that My love was therefore able to accept you again without violating the law, which even the most perfect Being has to obey otherwise its perfection would suffer a loss .... I accepted the sacrifice of Jesus, the man, and the path was open for you, My living creations, to return into your Father's house, to Me, Whom you once had voluntarily left ....

If you humans would consider the magnitude of your past guilt, if you would consider the immense suffering and torments of the human being Jesus, and if you would try to imagine the splendours in My kingdom, then you would also be able to understand how tremendously significant Jesus' act of Salvation is for you humans, and you therefore also have to profess Him otherwise you will have to stay in darkness, since otherwise the kingdom of light and bliss will remain closed to you until you acknowledge Him and consciously take His side. Only when it is explained to you that you had become sinful and what your great sin consisted of, will you be able to understand Jesus Christ's act of Salvation .... Yet you must know about it or your earthly life will have been in vain if you cross over into the kingdom of the beyond in the same darkness, if you are still burdened by the original sin which caused the deep gulf between you and Me ....

The bridge to Me was established by the human being Jesus for all of you, and you all are able to enter it .... you are able to return to Me again, yet only with Him, with Jesus, the divine Redeemer .... if you make use of the great act of mercy, if you acknowledge Him and Me Myself in Him, Who descended to earth in order to take abode in Jesus, in order to accomplish the act of Salvation Myself in Him, so that the gate to the kingdom of light is opened for you again and you will then be able to return to your Father's house ....

Your past sin of guilt has been redeemed through Jesus' crucifixion .... Yet every individual person also has to form an opinion about Him and His act of Salvation .... The bridge has been established, yet every individual person has to enter it himself and take the path to Me, Who is waiting for you on the other side of the gulf and happily wants to re-admit you into My kingdom .... Your guilt of sin is redeemed but you have to carry it under the cross yourselves, you yourselves have to want to belong to those for whom the blood of Jesus, the man, was shed .... Only then will you acknowledge Him and His act of Salvation, and only then will you consciously confess your guilt and appeal for forgiveness .... Then the divine Redeemer will have accomplished the act of mercy for you too, then His blood will have been shed for you as well and has cleansed your soul from all guilt.

And therefore you humans will receive clarification time and again as to the significance of Jesus' crucifixion for the whole of humankind; time and again you will be made aware of your immense guilt, which was immeasurable, because you once knowingly separated yourselves from Me despite brightest enlightenment and utmost perfection .... You had burdened yourselves with guilt, the magnitude of which you are unable to assess, and it truly required an immeasurably great and difficult sacrifice of atonement .... The human being Jesus offered it to Me, and for the sake of His excessive love for His fellow human beings I accepted this sacrifice and let it suffice as an expiation of guilt.

And now you will have to make use of His supreme act of love yourselves, so that your guilt of sin is redeemed, so that you don't stand in front of a closed door when, after your death, you enter into the kingdom of the beyond .... Due to His crucifixion the gates were opened again, His death on the cross brought salvation to you humans, with His blood He bought your souls back from My adversary .... And thus He truly became your Redeemer from all adversity, for He returned your life to you .... He liberated you from sin and death .... He took all your sins upon Himself and walked with them the path to the cross.

The fullness of love in Him accomplished this act, and I Myself was this love .... Your Father of eternity, He Himself has built the bridge in order to fetch you home into His kingdom .... and you all will have to enter this bridge if you want to become blessed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Our true home - return

My kingdom is not of this world ....'

B.D. 5336 from March 14th 1952, taken from Book No. 59

My kingdom is not of this world .... Therefore pay only little regard to the earthly world, only let it affect you as far as your earthly task in life requires, but constantly strive for My kingdom which can be found beyond the material world. My kingdom is the kingdom which lasts forever, whereas the earthly world vanishes with the death of your body; but you can already possess My kingdom on earth if you turn away from the pleasures and commodities of the world and raise your thoughts to Me, if you send them into infinity, questioning Me and opening yourselves up for My reply. Then you already enter the spiritual kingdom which will be your abode one day, then the spiritual kingdom will be of greater value to you than the earthly world, and then you will also receive the wealth which belongs to this kingdom but which cannot be physically received by you. My kingdom is not of this world .... Understand that I want to call you into this world with these Words, which is your true home and which also wants to admit you again after the death of your body. My kingdom is the realm of light, which you will only be able to enter if you have become receptive to light, if you aspired on earth for My kingdom and thus became aspirants for the kingdom which belongs to Me and wherein you may behold Me one day.

These Words of Mine clearly allow you to understand that you should not ardently desire the earthly kingdom, but that you must rise above it if you want to be admitted into My kingdom .... I want to explain the difference to you, I want to tell you that this world does not belong to Me but that My adversary is its master and that I thus place My kingdom in opposition to the earthly world .... I want to entice you over into My kingdom because I want to give you what the material world does not offer .... an eternal life in bliss.

Earth is the valley of suffering and tests; it is the place where imperfect human beings are meant to become perfect. Nevertheless, the earth is not a permanent abode; it is just a stage of development of extremely short duration compared to eternity. And the human being himself, his earthly material cover, is transient; it only serves the soul, which ought to achieve higher development, as a temporary abode. Only then will the soul enter the spiritual kingdom which is everlasting but which can still be My adversary's realm if the soul has not achieved spiritual progress on earth, and thus will enter the kingdom of darkness ....

Yet you shall strive for My kingdom, the spiritual kingdom in which I Am King and Ruler, where only light and happiness exist, where I Myself give in order to delight all who have entered My kingdom .... Therefore pay only little regard to the earthly world, strive for the kingdom which reveals to you splendours which you humans could not dream of, the kingdom whose splendours I have promised you with the Words 'Eye has not seen, nor ear heard, the things which I have prepared for those who love Me ....'

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Entering the spiritual kingdom

God's justice demands atonement ....

B.D. 7625 from June 18th 1960, taken from Book No. 80

Every injustice has to be atoned for by the sinner .... This is demanded by My justice. And this sin has to be removed on earth or in the beyond and when a soul, burdened by sins it had committed on earth, enters the spiritual kingdom, it can take an infinitely long time until it has removed this guilt of sin .... Yet it is unable to make

Amends for the original sin of the past apostasy from Me in the kingdom of the beyond, because the original sin is too great for the being to remove it itself, whether on earth or in the spiritual kingdom. Nevertheless, even a soul still burdened by the original sin is demanded to make

Amends for sins it had committed on earth, and for these alone it might have to endure an unspeakably difficult and agonising fate, because My justice demands compensation for every sin.

Yet My infinite love has taken pity on all sinners .... it has redeemed the guilt of sin, it has made reparations for it, it accomplished the act of Salvation on behalf of sin-burdened humanity, and it also paid for the original sin, so that the souls will be able to enter the spiritual kingdom truly redeemed when they have to leave the physical body. I have made the atonement Myself in the human being Jesus through My bitter suffering and dying on the cross, through an act of compassion which only love was able to accomplish. And thus even the greatest sinner can be released from his sin and enter the kingdom of light, provided he accepts Salvation .... provided he voluntarily approaches Me in Jesus Christ and for the sake of the crucifixion appeals to Me for forgiveness .... Yet this path to the cross has to be taken in free will, otherwise the human being places himself outside the act of Salvation, otherwise he does not belong to those for whom My blood was shed as atonement for humanity's guilt of sin.

You will only be able to appreciate the great importance of the act of Salvation if you consider that it depends on you yourselves as to what kind of fate you will sooner or later experience in eternity .... if you imagine that immeasurable suffering will await you because you have sinned and do not accept the mercy of Jesus Christ Who wants to release you from your guilt of sin .... if you consider that you yourselves will not even be able to redeem your immense sin within an eternity and will therefore have to linger in unspeakable torment and darkness for eternities .... And, if you consider that you can also be released from your own guilt by just handing yourselves over to Me in Jesus Christ .... if you walk with your guilt of sin to the cross and appeal to Me in Jesus for forgiveness. You have to answer for every sin and make

Amends, and you all have sinned in your earthly life ....

But you all can also find forgiveness; you can become free from your guilt and enter redeemed into the kingdom of bliss by just turning to Jesus Christ, to the divine Redeemer, Who has served Me Myself as a cover, because My love wanted to accomplish the act of Salvation for you humans and this could only take place in the external shape of a human being, Who took all sins upon himself, Who suffered and died as a human being and Who shed His blood out of love in order to help His fellow human beings and release them from spiritual adversity. You need only direct your path to Him, you need only entrust yourselves to Him in your spiritual hardship, confess your sins to Him and ask Him that He might also have shed His blood on your behalf, so that you will be released from you guilt of sin, so that you will be able to enter the spiritual kingdom when the day of passing away from this earth has come for you ....

And He will accept you, He will wipe out your guilt of sin, for He has satisfied My justice .... He has endured the suffering and pain which you should have endured and which you cannot be spared if you leave the earth unredeemed, without Jesus Christ .... Admittedly, you will still be able to call upon and find Him in the kingdom of the beyond, and even then you can still be redeemed, but the path is long and difficult and you often lack the will to do so .... Yet without Jesus Christ the gate to the kingdom of light remains locked for you, without Jesus Christ you will never be able to become blessed ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Fate in eternity corresponds to will .... Love of matter is wrong ....

B.D. 3969 from February 6th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

Whatever the human being strives for he shall receive, for his will alone determines his fate in eternity. If you strive for the kingdom of God you will also acquire it and become joint ruler of all worlds .... yet if you strive for the world, for fulfilment of all earthly wishes and longings, then the world, that is, worldly commodities, will not leave you even though you will have entered the beyond, for your wishes also create your soul's environment. The possession of these goods, however, will not make you happy, for soon you will realise that they are unreal, thus your cravings can no longer be satisfied yet you continue to crave, and this longing will torment you, consequently, you already ought to endeavour on earth to let go of such cravings, you ought to desire spiritual possessions if you want to be blessed one day.

Whatever you strive for will be your share .... And thus every human being creates his own fate and should therefore be conscious of his great responsibility, for he is facing eternities ahead of him, eternities which he can either spend in beatitude or experience in wretchedness. For eternities can pass by until he has overcome earthly matter, in view of the fact that the temptations in the spiritual realm are far worse since he offers them little resistance, whereas he can easily detach himself on earth if he seriously wants to do so.

A soul which has risen above matter and enters the kingdom of the beyond in a free state is indescribably happy, since the pleasures awaiting it are far more magnificent than people on earth can possibly imagine. This soul, too, will desire, yet it will find constant fulfilment, for it desires spiritual possessions, it is God's emanation of love which beatifies it without end, for which it constantly yearns and which it will constantly receive. And this emanation of love spiritualises its whole being, it will bring itself ever more into line with the eternal love and will constantly feel attracted by it, it will incessantly desire the presence of God in order to be united with Him for all eternity and thus to be indescribably blessed. People on earth demand earthly joys, physical pleasures and only ever strive for material possessions .... And all that will come to an end with the death of the body .... They will be unable to take anything along into the spiritual kingdom if they have failed to gather spiritual possessions which, however, can only be gained by neglecting earthly wishes. If they are still able to detach themselves from the world before their physical death, if they still recognise its worthlessness before and ponder thoughts of the hereafter they can be considered blessed, for then their path of ascent in the spiritual kingdom will no longer be closed to them, even though inexpressibly difficult to climb, but then they will no longer strive for earthly possessions and no longer have to fear the awful temptations which weaken the soul and render it incapable of resistance. Then they will soon find support from the beings of light which will help them by handing out spiritual possessions, if only within certain limits, until the soul makes its own effort to increase them, until it has recognised its task in the spiritual kingdom and strives to comply with it. What it wants it will receive .... Only its will is decisive, and in order for the will to make the right decision God constantly instructs people of His will, yet they won't listen to Him, they will continue to desire the world and thereby seriously endanger their souls.

Therefore God has mercy on them, and He clearly shows to them the value of earthly matter by allowing people to lose it, by time after time taking away what they own and what is dear to their heart without realising that they harbour the wrong kind of love within them .... He takes away what they don't want to give voluntarily, in order to show them on earth already that it can be overcome, in order to help them become free from their longing for it, to content themselves with less and to turn their love to spiritual possessions which are incomparably more valuable and everlasting.

Every earthly loss affecting the human being is God's help; it is a gentle admonition to turn away from it and an indication of the fleeting nature of worldly things .... And anyone looking around with open eyes will be able to recognise God's activity everywhere, Who wants to help people become spiritually minded, so that they will still learn to despise matter before the death of their body and only strive for spiritual wealth .... so that they will create for themselves a blissful fate in the afterlife .... so that they will become blessed because it is their will ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The souls' fate after death varies ....

B.D. 8745 from February 5th 1964, taken from Book No. 92

I Am present with you Myself when you hear My Word, and My presence has to fill you with light and strength because I Am the primary source of light and strength Myself. The fact that you do not feel it in a purely physical way cannot be helped for you own sakes, since My permeation of light would destroy your weak body if I did not just impart it to the soul which is already able to tolerate a greater measure of light and strength and is happy in this state.

Hence you have to believe this, for I cannot provide you with any other evidence but for the fact that you hear My Word and that this Word also has to make your soul very happy, it demonstrates My direct contact after all, for My Word is strength and light and this is what you hold on to, it cannot vanish anymore, it is the obvious sign of My presence which continues to please you even if you detach yourselves from this heartfelt bond by complying with the world and its requirements again. But you have an abundance of light and strength and are able to resist all temptations by the world, you constantly look into My direction, and you will no longer leave Me, just as I will not let go of you, who have become My Own through your heartfelt bond with Me.

And time and again I want to delight you anew by initiating you into profound secrets, into knowledge which only I Am able to impart to you, because it touches on spiritual areas which are still locked to you as human beings as long as I Myself don't open them for you. And such knowledge will always please you and demonstrate My boundless love for you:

The transition from earthly existence into the spiritual realm entirely corresponds to a person's state of maturity and varies considerably .... A still imperfectly shaped soul possessing little love usually does not know that it is physically dead, it still moves within the same environment and just can't quite understand itself, for it keeps coming across obstacles arising from the fact that it still believes that it is alive and yet it is neither listened to nor able to do the things it used to do on earth. And such souls are also in darkness which, corresponding to their low degree of love, is impenetrable or occasionally changes into a faint state of twilight .... A soul like that is not blessed, it wanders about, it clings to similarly natured souls on earth, it tries to impose its thoughts on them and resists all beings wishing to improve its position, which can last, or even get worse, as long as it does not withdraw and reflect on its state ....

If, however, a soul departs from earth which had not lived a bad way of life, which even had acquired small merits through deeds of love but had little will to believe and failed to find Me in Jesus on earth, it will also be frequently unaware that it is no longer physically alive on earth, it will walk through vast deserted regions, admittedly in a slight twilight yet unable to perceive anything, it will meet no other beings and be alone with its thoughts .... And it will still dwell on many worldly thoughts, hanker after many different things and grieve its lack of possessions, which it is unable to understand and thus believes that it was placed into barren stretches of land as a result of disasters or by people with ill-intentions, and will then keep looking for ways out ....

And it is possible that it will wander through such areas for an infinitely long time until, due to the bleakness, it will gradually change its way of thinking and subsequently also meet similarly minded beings, which will then signify a small ascent. As soon as it is able to communicate with others it will be possible to instruct such souls, for they are usually approached by beings of light under the same cover in order to help them become aware of themselves. And then these souls will also gradually start their ascent ....

And a soul which leaves its earthly body having recognised Me on earth, having lived a life of love, believing in Me in Jesus and is thus redeemed from its original sin, will enter the kingdom of light, that is, it will find itself in a delightful region where it will feel profoundly happy, where it will be met by beings which, like itself, are permeated by light .... it will meet its loved ones again, it will have discarded all earthly heaviness .... it will be able to move itself to wherever it desires to be, wherever it wants to stay, it will experience the kind of bliss it had no idea of on earth .... it will come aglow with burning love for Me, Who prepares such splendours for you .... it will also recognise in a flash what it didn't know before, be it awareness of profound wisdom, be it the spiritual sphere which cannot even remotely be described to you on earth .... overflowing with love it will turn towards the beings requiring its help, be it on earth or also in the kingdom of the beyond .... It will want to serve Me in utter devotion and unite with equally mature beings for greatest activation of strength in order to tackle rescue missions which necessitate immense power. The transition from earth into the spiritual kingdom is but an awakening from a hitherto dead state into life for these souls .... For now that it has attained true life, it considers the state as a human being merely as a state of death, and with an abundance of merciful love it will devote itself to the 'still dead' in order to help them come alive as well. For 'eye has not seen, nor ear heard, the things which I have prepared for those who love Me ....'

If only you humans on earth were able to get an idea of what fate might await you on the other side, you would truly strive to create this fate for yourselves; yet this knowledge cannot be given to you in advance, it can certainly be presented to you, but as long as you have no evidence of it the knowledge will mean too little to you as to make serious use of it.

Nevertheless, it is extremely wonderful for a soul if it is able to immediately exchange its life on earth after death with the spiritual kingdom, if it no longer has to go through the difficult process of maturing in the beyond, for this can often necessitate an infinitely long time if it does not receive loving intercession on part of people, and again, only those will experience this intercession if loving thoughts follow them, and this will only ever be gained by the person who has carried out labours of love himself. In that case his further development will proceed more easily, and the longing to meet his loved ones again can also be a great incentive .... just as every instructing spiritual friend will help him to reach maturity faster, if his instructions are accepted by the soul. But as long as you humans live on earth you will be unable to form an accurate concept, just as the various spheres in which the souls will be able to stay can only vaguely be described to you. And every human being should be grateful for all kinds of ailments and afflictions, which will guaranteed lead to a better fate for the soul, irrespective of its nature .... than if it would depart from earth without suffering .... providing its degree of love and faith do not assure the soul the kingdom of light ....

Yet the majority of people are without love and faith in Jesus Christ .... And their transition from life to death will not be a pleasant one, for they will meet on the other side what they had pursued on earth. The longing for the earthly world will still be excessive in worldly people and yet no longer be fulfilled, in its illusive existence the soul will indeed create a world for itself, however, it will soon realise that it only created mental images, until it eventually loses interest and realises that it is in a miserable state and yearns to change its situation .... Then it will also receive help ....

Yet even those who neither lived a good nor a bad life on earth cannot expect an enviably fate in the kingdom of the beyond .... Admittedly, they will not be depressed by most profound darkness yet their lack of knowledge will torment them, for they cannot understand why they are unable to see anything, unable to speak to anyone and yet exist .... They will have little strength, and only when they think of Me will it become a little lighter around themselves, and only then will My messengers of light be able to cross their path and help them to improve their situation .... providing they allow themselves to be taught and let go of their previous attitudes. But blessed are those who won't have all these difficult experiences in the kingdom of the beyond, for whom the kingdom of light is open and who may take possession of all glories which the Father offers to His children in abundance because I (He) love them and now they also respond to My (His) love ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Heaven and hell ....

B.D. 4488 from November 17th 1948, taken from Book No. 52

I will not let anyone who gives himself to Me as My Own fall ever again. But anyone who remains in opposition to Me is in great danger of losing the strength of My love completely and becoming hardened in his fundamental substance, an extremely agonising condition which I would like to prevent. This truth, which has not been concealed from humanity from the start, resulted in the concept of 'heaven and hell', of a blissful and a wretched condition, which in people's imagination is a limited space, until ultimately the real truth .... the condition .... became less important in their imagination and only the place remained, visualised by fantasy in every conceivable way. This gave way to many misguided thoughts so that the truth is now completely distorted and the human being no longer has any knowledge of what heaven and hell really mean.

Life and death are heaven and hell .... Busy, joyful activity in the most brightly radiating light is life .... Weakness, helplessness and deepest darkness are death .... And every condition can continually increase in both directions until the final aim, blissful union with Me or deepest descent, infinite distance from Me, has been reached .... Inconceivable is the bliss of the former, inconceivable is also the torment and suffering of the condemned, who languish for eternities and have no strength for redemption. It is these souls you should consider ....

It is a misguided teaching that there is no salvation from hell, that these souls are eternally condemned by Me .... It is not I Who condemns them but they themselves who have chosen damnation, not I Who pushed them into the abyss, but they themselves aimed towards the deepest point. However, My love leaves nothing so far away forever and therefore there is even salvation from hell, since I died on the cross for these beings too and accepted their guilt, because My love is greater than My wrath, than My justice. Even hell will have to let go of its last victims, i.e. even the hardest matter will be disintegrated one day, freeing the spirits within for the purpose of ascending to life .... Because hell, as you humans imagine, does not consist of an eternally blazing source of fire, it is not a place which contains the condemned. Hell is an indescribably agonizing condition, a condition which starts on earth when people do not acknowledge Me, hence they disassociate themselves from Me and remain without the strength of My love. They certainly continue to live their physical life without Me and as yet do not feel the weak condition, which their distance from Me entails, as torment, but as soon as their bodily life is over the agony starts: the consciousness to be completely without strength and yet to exist ....

It is still possible at first to let go of the resistance if the soul listens to the advice of knowing beings, but these opportunities are rarely valued and the soul descends ever deeper, the distance to Me gets ever greater and the weakness increases until the final hardening takes place .... the new banishment into most solid matter .... Then an infinitely long developmental period will have passed unsuccessfully for the spiritual substance which was once bound in matter and then set free as a human being in order to voluntarily strive for shedding every physical restraint. That it has failed is his free will because I truly do not withhold direct admonishments and warnings. But hell has a far greater attraction than heaven .... and the human being strives with utmost zeal towards matter again which the soul had long overcome. And therefore it is also his fate .... matter will once again be the shell for the spiritual substance which had failed its final test of will.

Hell has opened its gates wide, and countless souls will enter the darkness voluntarily .... Hell will triumph, i.e. its prince will have, as far as numbers are concerned, great success, but I will extort all these souls from him by placing them into the new creation again, and at the same time remove My adversary's every power over these beings by banishing him into the center of earth .... that is, he will be given the hardest cover as a constraint, which he will be unable to leave again until the will of humans gives him power once more, by people desiring material goods and increasingly distancing themselves from Me again. Then he will fight for the souls again and this contest will be permitted so that the souls can prove themselves by choosing between Me and him, because without the right decision no person can achieve blissfulness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The state of darkness in the spiritual kingdom

The souls' state of darkness in the beyond and help by beings of light ....

B.D. 3952 from January 4th 1947, taken from Book No. 49

And your share will be light or darkness. You will stay in the light if you had allowed the light to enter you, if you had let it flow into your hearts and thereby dispelled the darkness you lived in until you were touched by the light from the heavens. However, if you avoid the light darkness will be your fate .... And spiritual darkness means wandering about lonely, it means being all alone in darkest surroundings without goal and without hope for a change in your situation. Hence a soul staying in darkness in the beyond suffers indescribably, since previously it had physical eyesight enabling it to recognise everything surrounding it, but now it will require spiritual vision in order to behold spiritual things, however, the soul will be spiritually completely blind. And thus it will stay in a dismally barren region, and if it encounters other souls it will be unable to recognise them and thus will have to depend on other soul's help for guidance, for providing it with an occasional glimmer of light to recognise its environment.

The enlightened souls, however, will take care of such poor souls, yet their help is limited according to God's will, for they are not allowed to give light to them against their will. As long as the soul does not miss the light it has to languish in darkness, no matter how long it will last. It has to long for light, its condition has to become intolerable, and it must demand a change of its situation, only then will the bearers of light approach and provide it with a small glimmer of their light .... they will offer a few explanations and, depending on its willingness to listen and to accept them, the light will then take effect on the soul.

Its insufferable situation can awaken or enhance the soul's willingness to help as soon as it encounters other suffering souls. It will clearly recognise the suffering even though it is unable to recognise much, and as soon as the suffering of these souls stimulates its will to help it will become brighter within and the opportunity to help a suffering soul will present itself. Then it will feel an influx of strength, and it will use this strength to render assistance and in turn will be assisted itself by the beings of light, which will never leave such a soul again. It will receive because it gives, because love will have awakened within and every activity of love on earth as well as in the beyond results in receiving strength; strength and love, however, are always together .... its will becomes stronger and its realisation will grow .... The darkness is penetrated, and for the time being it will give way to a twilight which is followed by a golden dawn .... when the sun of the spirit has risen, that is, when the soul receives knowledge on every subject from the beings of light, which delights the soul and will impel it into constant actions of love, that is, into giving of what it owns itself, to souls which still languish in utter darkness.

Every soul is able to escape the darkness; every soul is able to deliver itself, yet the reason for imparting light must always be a loving thought, for without it the beings of light are not allowed to distribute gifts, because free will has to strive for light or eternal night will continue to engulf the soul and the consequence can be a descent into the deepest abyss. Light, however, belongs to beatitude, and once the soul has developed spiritual vision it will recognise its task and behold splendours and never again descend into darkness ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Involuntarily premature deceased people .... Beyond ....

B.D. 1589 from August 31th 1940, taken from Book No. 25

The undeserved fate of those who have to sacrifice themselves against their will on account of unjust actions by malicious nations will not remain without punishment, for there has to be just retribution if souls lose their embodiment's permitted time of grace on earth due to human fault and thus were unable to mature fully, as is possible in a long lifespan. It is an unmerited shortening of earthly life which admittedly releases them from the body but they enter the beyond in an immature state. The soul can only receive what its state of maturity merits; it has to enter the spheres which correspond to its degree of maturity. But it has to be understood that terminating human life in a certain state of compulsion has to be atoned, for nothing that is unjust before God can remain unpunished. For no-one is entitled to take a fellow human being's life. On the other hand, however, the human being's soul has to be given the opportunity in the beyond to continue the self-redemption which was interrupted on earth. And therefore especially these prematurely deceased souls are assigned a rich field of work in the beyond, so that they only need to be of good will in order to advance their soul's state in line with earthly life. If the soul's progress of development is interrupted due to someone else's fault, the beings in the beyond have the most incredible opportunities at their disposal to nevertheless still reach the state of maturity, providing they have an active will and the being desires to reach God.

However, particularly a prematurely deceased person is at great risk that his soul will be unable to detach itself from the earthly sphere since it had left it before it was able to overcome its fondness for matter, for all earthly pleasures. And there is great danger that it will not make use of the opportunities in the beyond as it is still far too earthbound but, nevertheless, just as in earthly life, has to abandon this will in order to be able to travel the path of higher development. Nor can its will forcibly be directed towards ascent, the soul is just as free as on earth to voluntarily strive towards ascent or the abyss, although countless beings of light will try to help such a soul.

But those who have caused the premature demise of a human being will gain little spiritual success from earthly life, for their guilt will thicken the layer of their own soul and the release from such a layer will be extremely difficult. Consequently, the person will have to struggle tremendously to free himself from this immense guilt, the state of his soul will be very low once he leaves earthly life himself, and he will have to do bitter penance for his guilt in the beyond ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Suicide .... Fate in the beyond ....

B.D. 1951 from June 13th 1941, taken from Book No. 28

The path of the flesh has to be taken until the end, that is, every being also has to experience the embodiment as a human being. The earthly path prior to this cannot be deliberately shortened or interrupted. However, in the stage of free will the human being is able to use his free will and therefore also end his earthly life as a human being arbitrarily without being prevented. But the consequences of such interference in divine will are awful. A person like that is still immature, that is, he is without recognition or he would not take this step which deprives him of a great blessing .... to be able to improve his character until God Himself ends his life. Nevertheless, he will become aware of his wretched action in the beyond and his remorse will be beyond description.

If it is God's will to end a life, irrespective of whether the person is still young and not ready for eternity, then God recognises the necessity of it and terminating the earthly life is an act of grace, either to avert peril from the soul or to offer this soul an opportunity in the beyond that will raise its state of maturity within a short period of time. The forcible termination of life is, however, spiritually a great step backwards, for the being is suddenly without strength to improve itself and depends on the mercy of the beings of light or people, that is to say, if they don't help it will forever remain on the same level of imperfection. The soul first has to come to realise this in the beyond which will trigger an indescribable state of remorse. But if the soul is willing it will use every opportunity to be helpful, yet its struggle will be too difficult for words. In a manner of speaking, it has to carry on bearing the earthly suffering in the beyond, which it had wanted to escape; the same things it had thrown away are still clinging to it and torment it dreadfully.

Yet God is not without mercy even towards a soul which had disregarded His will, providing the soul is not entirely obstinate. After some time, which to the soul seems to last forever, it will also be given tasks in the beyond which will ease its situation. And then it will have to use its will again. If it agrees to help suffering souls in the beyond it will soon notice an obvious improvement in its circumstances. But this may well be after the time God had designated for its actual earthly life, thus it will not have arbitrarily shortened its earthly path after all and will still have to linger in the state of suffering in the beyond, that it thought unbearable on earth, until God takes pity on the soul.

Hence its intervention in divine will was entirely pointless; it deprived it of the grace to mature fully on earth but by no means ended the ordeal of earthly existence. Consequently, such souls are pitiable, for it will take a long time until they are redeemed and the awareness to have thrown God's blessing away is so agonising for the soul that it is in a sorry state in the beyond. Such souls are especially in need of people's prayers. Only people's love on earth can relieve their torments and impart the strength to improve their fate by using their will, in as much as the soul in the beyond is prepared to be of service and thereby, after an apparently endless time, will be able to change its lightless abode which, understandably, is its share (fate?) until it is saved by God's love and mercy ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The souls' agonising fate in the beyond ....

B.D. 8224 from July 26th 1962, taken from Book No. 87

Anyone who has devoted himself to the world must and will fear death, for the human being does not disappear when he dies yet the soul leaves him, which is unable to die and thus continues to exist in the spiritual kingdom in a state which corresponds to its earthly life. Only now will the soul be able to enter the true life, which lasts forever and is a state of blissfulness, for in complete freedom, in light and strength it will be able to create whatever it wants which, however, is also My will, because it shall have completely subordinated itself to My will .... Yet it is also possible that it will stay in the kingdom of the beyond in an agonising state, in darkness and helplessness but still conscious of itself. In that case one can indeed speak of death, but not of a state of complete disappearance .... And its agony precisely consists of the fact that it knows with how much abundance of strength it had lived on earth, and now it is helpless and incapable of any activity .... The fact that it remains conscious of itself is the very reason for its increased torment but it can also help the soul to emerge from this state of death, by listening to the helpers by whom it is approached in the spiritual kingdom and following their instruction, which will result in a slight improvement for the soul.

Yet it is extremely difficult to encourage the souls to take care of other wretched souls, because they are only ever occupied with themselves, just like on earth they lack love and their selfishness is still predominant. Yet only love will enable the soul's progress in the beyond .... It has to receive loving intercession which it experiences as strength, and then it will be possible that it will change its will. It has to awaken love within itself by also paying attention to its needy brothers in the beyond and willingly offering small gestures of assistance .... These will then also be felt by the soul as an influx of strength and shall stimulate its will to love, which alone is able to release the soul from its agonising situation.

If it enters the kingdom of the beyond in utter spiritual darkness it can take a very long time before it becomes aware of its wretched condition and yearns for improvement .... But as soon as the desire arises to change its state of death, as soon as it realises that it no longer lives on earth and yet has not ceased to exist, it will also reflect on its situation and try to get out of it. And only this will bring it into contact with helpers, beings of light which come along in disguise and try to explain that it can escape its situation if it has the will to do so .... Especially unbelieving, departed human beings from earth require much intercession from the human side which will enable them to muster the will in the beyond to improve their situation. For every prayer on behalf of these souls conveys a flow of strength to them and this strength will never be lost, providing the soul leaves people behind on earth who will remember it in intercession ....

Hence you humans are able to contribute to a large extent so that these souls, too, will overcome death, so that they will still awaken to life on the other side .... For as long as the soul is self-aware I will not abandon it, for then it will also be capable of changing its will, which need only be directed towards Jesus Christ and its redemption will be assured .... However, if it descends to a point when no spark of light will be able to reach it anymore, then it will continue to strive towards the abyss and harden again, and that also means disintegration and loss of self-awareness, it means renewed banishment into matter and the start of a new period of Salvation, because no being will be lost forever .... Because no being will remain dead forever, but one day for sure will return again to life everlasting.

Souls, which no longer have to go through this new banishment, will also be fought for in the kingdom of the beyond, and every person who lovingly remembers these souls is participating in the redemption work, and the souls will be eternally grateful to him for having led them from the night of death into the light of day .... For what once originated from Me as a being cannot cease to exist, but only when this creation is able to work in freedom, light and strength will it have come alive, and then it will never be able to go astray again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eternal damnation and re-incarnation are misguided teachings

Concept of eternity .... Perfection ....

B.D. 6019 from August 10th 1954, taken from Book No. 65

Infinitely long periods of time have passed in which My creative will has been active in order to guide the estranged spirits back to Me .... Infinitely many creations have thus emerged which were intended to make this return possible, and countless souls have reached their goal to dwell with Me in the light again .... Yet far longer periods of time will be necessary until all spirits have travelled the path back to Me. For innumerable beings came forth from Me and once strayed from Me of their own free will.

These are eternities, periods of time the duration of which is inconceivable to you humans, and therefore the word 'eternal' can indeed be applied without being a wrong concept for you, even if one day the point in time will arrive when the set time for every period comes to an end .... For even the longest period of time is just like a moment for Me, but infinitely long for all living creations in the state of imperfection .... In the state of imperfection .... And now you will understand that a limit of time only ever exists in the state of imperfection .... whereas perfection does not know any limitation, that the concept of time can no longer be applied to everything perfect, and thus it is irrelevant to Me Myself when the complete return to Me will be accomplished. Yet for you, My living creations, who became imperfect of your own fault, it is of utmost importance how long you will remain in a condition which is agonising for you and the duration of which will consequently be shortened or prolonged by yourselves.

The deeper you are entrenched in sin, the further away you are as yet from perfection, the more the concept of time and space will frighten you, precisely because it is incomprehensible to you and yet it cannot be denied .... because your lifetime on earth is strictly limited and yet infinite ages in the past as well as infinite ages of the future have become a certainty for you .... The latter is even your firm conviction, so that you do not consider it possible for an era to end. Your conviction is in so far justified as that there is no such thing as an 'end', that the spirit will always and forever exist, but this alone is 'real' .... only the unreal things will vanish, which are only the means of return to Me .... And the human being all too often counts himself as the unreal, as what is not permanent, which passes by like time .... because he ignores the soul within himself which is not subject to limitation and which can never cease to exist .... but which is able to suffer eternal torments because it requires eternities to become perfect and then it will also be able to be infinitely happy in utmost freedom, independently from time and space .... because it will stay with Me again, Who is without beginning and end and everywhere, Who exists from eternity to eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Eternal damnation ....

B.D. 4602 from March 30th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

God's mercy knows no bounds, God's love is infinite, His patience immeasurable, and for this reason His living creation cannot be lost forever or He would not be perfect. For this reason it is wrong to speak about eternal damnation, if it is to be understood as a concept of time which intends to describe something that is never-ending. For this kind of eternal damnation would then signify something completely lost to God .... thus a spiritual being would finally be relinquished to His adversary, which originally had emerged from God and was taken away from Him by His adversary .... But in that case this adversary would be greater than God, to a certain extent he would be the victor and superior to God's might and strength which, however, is and never will be possible, for no being is able to surpass His perfection, might and wisdom.

What has emerged from Him will eternally remain His in possession, it will just be separated from Him for a time, that is, it has distanced itself from Him to the greatest extent due to its own will. Yet even this distance is not a permanent condition because the being, in order to be happy, has to be affected by God's emanation of strength and .... if it lacks the will for this itself, it will be seized by God's love and mercy which wants to provide it with the state of bliss. Hence eternal damnation would contradict God's love and mercy, or they would be limited, whereby God's perfection would suffer a loss. An utterly perfect Being has no human weaknesses, but eternal wrath would be an inferior human attribute, just as every eternally lasting state of punishment could not be called a divine principle, for the Divine is characterised by love .... Love, however, saves and helps; it forgives and will never push something away from itself forever.

In contrast, the adversary lacks the divine principle of love, and it will always be his objective to pull the spiritual beings down to himself forever. He is the one who causes confusion to people's concept of eternity, who tries to portray God as merciless and harsh in order to stifle people's love for Him .... he is the one who does not know mercy himself and therefore unhesitatingly aims to render the souls miserable, who wants to deprive them of every opportunity of help in order to corrupt them forever. And he finds many followers of his doctrine of eternal damnation .... who do not recognise God in His infinite love or they would be unable to believe this teaching. Yet the truth will always be conveyed to people and the error glaringly brought to light, so that God will be recognised and loved as the most perfect Being, so that people will join Him and abhor His opponent ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Nothing will remain unredeemed forever ....

B.D. 8443 from March 20th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

Every human being is responsible for his soul's state of maturity himself, consequently the human being also determines how long he will remain distant from Me, that is, every original spirit .... the embodied soul in a person .... will return to Me without fail, yet the length of time it takes to achieve this return depends on free will, and thus it can take eternities until the soul has become what it was in the beginning: a perfect being which is closely united with Me, which then will be able to work beside Me in light and strength and freedom .... The fact that this return to Me will happen sooner or later is certain, because it is the fundamental law of eternity that everything emanated by Me as strength will have to return to Me again .... Yet the duration of return to Me can stretch across eternities and you humans are incapable of comprehending this period, for your thinking is limited ....

Nevertheless, there is no such thing as 'eternal' death, if it is understood as being perpetually distant from Me .... You can indeed speak of eternities but not of a state that will last forever, which thus is without end .... For such a concept is not compatible with My Nature, which is love and wisdom and might .... Do you really think that My wisdom and might don't have the means at their disposal to achieve everything, even the final return of the spirits which once fell away from Me? Or do you think that My love is so limited that it would leave even just one being in a state of eternal death? ....

You know that even My adversary will return into the Father's house one day and that he will be accepted by his Father as the son who has returned home, even if infinite times will still pass by .... Nevertheless, he will not be banished from My face forever, he, too, will yearn for My love one day and voluntarily return to Me. And nothing will remain in an unredeemed state, for even the hardest matter will dissolve one day, it will release the captured spiritual substance and bit by bit spiritualise itself, for everything in existence in the whole of the universe is spiritual strength, of which I was and Am the source, its effect merely manifests itself at various degrees of hardness, thus consequently hardened or already softened it is approaching its spiritualization .... but the spiritualization of all matter will certainly take place and nothing defying Me will remain .... This wrong assumption is also a product of human intellectual thought which has to be corrected through My direct instruction from above, for such a teaching was never conveyed to you humans by Me ....

Time and again My adversary will intrude and influence people to change spiritual knowledge with the intention of misleading you and awakening doubts in My Nature, for as soon as you believe that unredeemed spirits have to remain in their state forever then you are also questioning My infinite love .... it would be limited, which is impossible with a Being, Which is and will remain supremely perfect for all eternity. My adversary has truly many opportunities to slip in and cause confusion, and he will always do so when My spirit's activity is displaced by intellectual thought, which is only possible when people are not content with a simple explanation and feel committed to add or delete something. If, however, they would shy away from making changes at all, such errors could not creep in, for then they would strictly keep to My Word and could not fall prey to error ....

And therefore I have to keep exposing errors all over again, I have to convey My pure Word to you humans, I have to correct everything so that you will not acquire spiritual information that has not originated from Me but which is eagerly endorsed as My Word .... It was conveyed to earth in all purity and truthfulness, yet if a person takes it upon himself to make changes he cannot be prevented by Me, but I will always make sure that you humans will come into possession of the pure truth time and again .... And if you desire to know the truth then you will also query every misguided teaching and won't be able to reconcile it with the supremely perfect nature of your God and Father of eternity ....

And the best and safest test you can make is to ask yourselves whether your God's love and wisdom justifies a teaching, for as soon as one quality is missing you may also reject it as incorrect .... And truly, I will also substantiate why the teaching of eternal condemnation is misguided .... so that you can believe it and be sure that you are living in truth, which I will keep imparting to people because truth alone is the light which illuminates the path of ascent ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Do not forfeit your eternal life ....

B.D. 7096 from April 18th 1958, taken from Book No. 75

Do not forfeit your eternal life .... Admittedly, one day it will be granted to all of you, but eternities of infinite agony and darkness may still go by when you are in a state of death and entirely without strength and light. And you can prolong this agonizing time indefinitely so that you can indeed speak of 'eternal damnation' .... but which I have not given to you, instead you volitionally cause and continue to cause it yourselves if you fail to use your human existence to achieve eternal life for yourselves.

I will not let you be lost forever, because you are My living creations whom I loved from the start and will never cease to love either, but I cannot give life to you prematurely if you yourselves prefer the state of death, if you are unwilling to accept life from Me .... However, you can easily acquire it by merely entrusting yourselves to Me, Who is eternal life Himself ....

And for this purpose earthly life is given you, where you are in possession of intellect and free will, where you can accept instructions concerning your task on earth and thus you need only want to emerge from the state of death. And this time on earth is very short, no great sacrifices are expected of you considering what you shall receive if you use your will correctly. The lifespan of a human being is very brief indeed but it suffices to let you reach the goal ....

Yet your preliminary development took an infinitely long time until you were able to enter the stage of a human being .... And it will take an equally infinitely long time until you will receive the grace again to repeat your test of volition. The length of these infinite times is beyond your human comprehension since your thinking is limited in your imperfect state .... And just as you do not know of this agony, because retrospection of your preliminary development is taken from you during your earthly life, you do not know of the indescribable bliss either which is integral to the concept of 'eternal life' .... You do not know of the splendours awaiting you in My kingdom when you decide to finally return to Me .... And neither one nor the other information can be proven to you, since then it would be impossible to make a free decision of will.

But you should believe it even without proof and live your earthly life accordingly, you should not forfeit the bliss of a 'life' in My kingdom, you all should include this possibility in your intellectual consideration even if it seems implausible to you .... and you should live such that you need not reproach yourselves when the hour of your departure from this earth has arrived one day. You should also listen to those who talk about such things which are unrelated to the physical world .... And you should reflect on it and imagine how you would fare if they were right ....

There is too much at stake for you humans, it is not just a question of a few years like your lifetime on earth .... it concerns eternal life, it concerns the never-ending state of supreme blissfulness .... a state in light and strength that was yours in the beginning .... And for this eternity in light and strength you only need to renounce utterly worthless things for a very short time, for a 'moment' of this eternity .... But you value these things exceptionally high, and hence will forfeit 'life' and continue to remain in a state of death for an endless time again ....

And all I can do to help you attain life is to constantly send My messengers to you humans, who warn and remind you on My behalf, who should inspire you to try to arrive at the truth .... who point out to you that I, as the only Truth, enlighten your thoughts, who advise you to establish the connection with Me Myself, so that I can then seize and draw you to Myself .... But you have to take the first step, since I will not force you for the sake of your beatitude. But I will support and strengthen even the weakest will which turns to Me. I caused the entire creation to come into being in order to give you life.

I do not want your death, I want you to live and finally escape your state of death, which has already lasted for an infinite time .... I want to impart My love on you again and offer you a wonderful fate which will never end again .... But I cannot stop you from taking the path into the abyss once more if you volitionally follow My adversary again who once had taken your life and delivered you unto death. I can only ever call to you again 'Do not forfeit your eternal life .... ' but you have to follow My call voluntarily, you have to endeavour to achieve life while you live on earth, and I truly will help you achieve it because I love you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Explanation about re-incarnation .... Jesus and Salvation ....

B.D. 8495 from May 13th 1963, taken from Book No. 89

It is completely misguided to assume a return to earth in order to atone for the guilt of sin, although God's law of divine justice demands compensation for all guilt .... Yet there are truly many possibilities open to Me, so that one day all guilt will surely be redeemed and the being can be admitted into the kingdom of light and bliss again, which is closed to it in the state of guilt. The kingdom of the beyond, into which the soul enters after the death of its body, corresponds to its degree of maturity, hence it can either stay in utter darkness or in brightest light and as a result its fate will either be an agonising or a glorious one.

And both the torments as well as the splendours are indescribable and impossible to explain to you humans, and therefore the torments .... thus the fate of the unredeemed, sinful souls, can be dreadful and the soul consequently often suffers beyond imagination for its guilt or for the sake of its guilt, thus with its suffering it also makes

Amends for much of its guilt. And its state of suffering can last an infinitely long time if it is incorrigible, if it refuses to accept advice from the spiritual guides who want to help it out of its misery. For it cannot enter the kingdom of light until it has redeemed its guilt .... as far as it concerns the sins it has committed on earth ....

But since the original sin of its apostasy from God is far greater and this guilt can never be redeemed by the being itself, the human being on earth or his soul in the beyond irrevocably has to find Jesus Christ, for He alone is able to deliver it from this guilt for which He died on the cross .... Without Jesus Christ the soul will never be free from its guilt, even if it languishes for ages in the darkness of the beyond .... Thus it has to call upon Jesus for mercy, for forgiveness of its guilt, and time and again its spiritual helpers will try to persuade it to seek salvation in Him, Who sacrificed His life for this guilt.

And if the soul hands itself over to Him, then its original sin as well its guilt of sin committed on earth will be redeemed .... Then it will be free from all guilt and for the sake of Jesus' blood will be accepted in the kingdom of light and bliss .... If, however, the soul is so obstinate that it will not turn to Him despite all efforts by the beings of light trying to help, it will descend ever lower, its torments will be immeasurable, and if it still doesn't succeed in lifting itself up from hell .... which even then is still possible with the light beings' help .... it will have to take the path through the works of creation again in order to sooner or later reach its goal after all .... Yet this return to earth is not the soul's re-incarnation as you humans assume, and it is also all but desirable, because once again it is an infinitely long state of agony for the soul, having been dissolved into the tiniest of particles, until it reaches the stage of a human being again ....

You humans have to be told time and again that you will never be released from your guilt without Jesus Christ. This is why Jesus' act of Salvation is so significant, because He alone is the gate to the kingdom of light .... For even if your immense torment in the beyond makes

Amends for the guilt of sin which you committed on earth .... you will nevertheless be unable to enter the kingdom of light without redemption from your original sin by Jesus Christ .... And similarly, even a repeated life on earth would be of no use to you, because you would add new guilt and first have to find Jesus, Whom you can also find in the beyond .... hence you don't need to return to earth again ....

Time and again I draw your attention to this misguided teaching, because you thereby also devalue the act of Salvation, because by way of this misguided teaching you try to convince your fellow human beings that you are able to remove the guilt by yourselves, and thus you bypass Jesus, but without Whom you can never be delivered from your original sin, which cannot be redeemed even through the greatest agony on earth or in the beyond. Let yourselves become convinced of the importance of taking the path to the cross, and don't deceive yourselves with false hopes by which you will only prolong your unredeemed state and languish for an infinitely long time in darkness, for He alone is the light Which descended to earth, Which brought you salvation from sin and death, if only you would voluntarily appeal to Him for forgiveness of your guilt, if only you didn't rely on being able to cope with your guilt in further earthly lives and through such belief only ever prolong the state of darkness and suffering, for without Jesus Christ and His act of Salvation you will never attain light, freedom and beatitude .... without Jesus Christ you will never be delivered from your guilt ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Doctrine of re-incarnation .... Misguided teaching .... Celestial bodies ....

B.D. 4590 from March 17th 1949, taken from Book No. 53

Do not be mislead by supposed contradictions, rather, see the reason in the fact that your ability of comprehension does not always suffice in order to understand something properly, and that there need not be a contradiction, but you only suppose it to be. It should be sufficient for you to know that I will never teach you wrongly and that I will always give you the information such that it will benefit your soul ....

The doctrine of karma does not encourage you to increase your spiritual endeavour. It is far more likely to encourage you to conduct your life half-heartedly in the spiritual sense. For this reason alone it is of little benefit for the soul, and it does not meet My full approval that you humans count on a return to earth and as a result become negligent in your effort. Although I support the soul's higher development in every way, and wherever I recognise a reliable opportunity to advance your soul's maturity I Am willing to give My consent, but it always has to be on the basis of My lawful eternal order and never for the sake of a deliberately created opportunity .... Hence it must be understandable to you that I will not inform you of a repeated process of development on this earth, which presupposes your total failure during your earthly life, but that I would like to protect you from this failure, and therefore caution, warn and instruct you in order to prevent a failure.

It would be a wrong instruction if I were to offer you the prospect of another path to reach your goal while the right path is still ahead of you, thus you should, and could, walk this path with correct use of your will. I only inform you of the infinite number of previous embodiments because I want you to become aware of your great responsibility for the short path of earthly life. This knowledge is only intended to increase your effort, but you should not draw the wrong conclusion and neglect your endeavour in the hope of repeating your incarnation on this earth if you do not reach your goal. My spirit will definitely enlighten you, and if you ask Me faithfully I will let you know through My servants to what extent your thoughts are correct.

If you knew of the endless many opportunities to achieve maturity on the innumerable celestial bodies in the universe, you would never come to the conclusion that a soul will be returned again to earth. However, the immature soul has to go through many more embodiments indeed where it is able to prove itself and thereby make further progress. Thus the doctrine of re-incarnation is in fact based on truth but it does not mean that the soul will be born again in the flesh on this earth. It merely indicates the many opportunities of higher development on other creations, where the soul, either in physical or in spiritual form, is again presented with a task, the fulfilment of which will assure its ascent. It is an exception if a soul returns to this earth again to fulfil a spiritual mission, it cannot be generalised. Souls having passed away in a state of immaturity will also deem themselves living on earth. The areas they occupy make them believe that they were transported to extremely dreary, barren stretches of land, but they are actually on another planet which is suited to their souls' maturity and which is inhabited by the most primitive creations, resulting in a meagre, depressive stay for the souls .... This is an opportunity for purification of very materialistic minded people, who have to overcome their desire in order to be placed on another work of creation for the purpose of further ascent, depending on their will.

You still love this earth too much and therefore associate the word 're-incarnation' only with this earth as the dwelling place for a re-incarnated soul. But you should consider My love's incredibly extensive work of creation, which only came about for the countless spiritual beings who have to take the path to perfection, and who will take this path in some form or other .... in physical creations, as long as the soul is not yet spiritualised and receptive for light, and in spiritual creations, where the spiritual soul can constantly ascend too, where it purifies itself ever more and makes itself receptive for the emanation of Myself.

Imagine eternity, behold the starry sky whose countless stars are the creations of My will of love, destined to accept souls in need of development .... and you will realise that this earth is not the only carrier of beings who are supposed to ascend and that it is truly not necessary to return the failed souls to earth again, although it is the only place for achieving the childship to God, but it cannot be deliberately and repeatedly chosen as a place to mature.

And thus the doctrine of frequent re-incarnation on this earth will have to be declared as a misguided teaching, which needs to be opposed as being harmful for souls, because it weakens people's will and endangers the being's sincere change in view of the expectation to be able to make up for any neglect in a repeated life until ultimate perfection ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The significance of stars

In My Father's house are many mansions ....'

B.D. 5449 from July 26th 1952, taken from Book No. 60

In My Father's house are many mansions .... Can you understand the meaning of My Words? That I promise you a dwelling in My Father's house but at the same time want you to know that a suitable abode is prepared to accommodate every one of My living creations .... that I want to tell you, that what you have not yet achieved on earth you can still strive to achieve in My kingdom, because I have countless possibilities to improve your development in the spiritual kingdom. I have not just the earth at My disposal, but all My creations are places to attain full maturity for the still imperfect soul until it has finally developed to the point that, in heavenly bliss, it will be able to take possession of the most magnificent spiritual creations, for wherever it stays is in 'My Father's house', in the sphere of My infinite love, and it will always stay where the Father has prepared a dwelling place which corresponds to its degree of love and its ability to reign and work in the realm to which it was assigned by Me.

In My Father's house are many mansions .... No being is homeless, the eternal home accepts all souls, yet this home has many different aspects .... it can exhibit the most magnificent flower gardens and wonderful palaces, but it can also include infinitely vast barren regions which take ages to wander through .... yet even in these barren regions paths branch off which lead to areas full of flowers, and it just depends on whether the ramblers pay attention to these paths, whether they attentively try to find a way out from this barren region and also take this way out .... Everyone will be accepted in My eternal home, and everyone has the right to take ownership of a dwelling. But what it consists of is entirely subject to their will.

And therefore I say: In My Father's house are many mansions .... For every human being, every being, prepares its own place of abode depending on the degree of its perfection. Yet no matter how poor his dwelling is .... through his will and his work it can really quickly be transformed, and the most delightful homesteads can arise if only the soul has the desire for it and diligently strives for fulfilment. In that case it will be supported by countless helpers who will create and work with the soul, and it can become a paradise-like dwelling place where previously was a barren and bleak region .... One day every soul will return to its true home, but as long as it is still imperfect it will feel homeless, although it will have already entered the kingdom from whence it once had come. However, I have many schoolhouses, and higher development will advance for sure, even if it often requires a long time .... One day the lost son will return home and reside in the mansion he once owned, he will stay in the Father's house where all children are gathered around the Father, he will be lovingly received by the Eternal Love, Which will give him a seat next to Himself ....

Yet infinite times will still pass by until all My children have found home again, until they can take up residence in My house; infinite times will still pass by, yet I will not abandon any one of My children .... The Father's love attracts them, and not one of My children will be able to resist this love forever ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Different kinds of creations correspond to the beings' fall ....

B.D. 8405 from February 7th 1963, taken from Book No. 88

You inhabitants of earth are destined to become children of God, and therefore you have to overcome the lowest depths in order to be able to reach the highest heights. You will only understand this when you know that the beings' apostasy was quite different in as much as their resistance to Me was not equally strong either .... so that, as a result of your maker's will, you were also quite differently natured yourselves, which only relates to your degree of resistance, when you were supposed to make your free decision for Me or for My adversary. You all were permeated by the light of realisation, and yet you turned away from Me and joined My adversary, because you were able to see him in all his beauty, whereas I was invisible to you. Nevertheless you knew that you had originated from Me. Hence your resistance was more or less strong with the result that you were also assigned to different creations where you were likewise meant to take the path of return to Me, only the conditions differed from those which the inhabitants of earth had to comply with.

Earth is the work of creation which essentially makes the greatest demands on the fallen being in order to ascend again, whereas other stars offer their inhabitants easier possibilities, nevertheless, the ultimate goal .... the childship to God .... can only be attained on earth, even though the beings on other stars are granted unimaginable beatitudes after they have concluded their higher development and their will has subsequently been directed correctly ....

But in order to attain the childship to God the path across earth has to be travelled, and this can also be covered by a soul, if it so wishes, which has entered the spiritual kingdom from other heavenly bodies and which has reached the specific degree of maturity so that it can be granted a life on earth for the purpose of a mission. Then they (such souls) are already enlightened, yet they are not 'non-fallen' beings but beings from other stars .... whose distance to Me has not been so great, so that they relinquished their resistance to Me sooner and endeavoured to reach Me again. And as soon as they are enlightened again they also realise the significance of the creation work Earth, and many souls also desire to attain the degree of childship to God and thus accept the extremely difficult conditions because their love for Me and for humanity impels them to do redeeming work.

And thus souls, which do not achieve the degree of maturity during their earthly life, will similarly be able to continue their development in the beyond, and corresponding to their degree of maturity they will be assigned to schoolhouses where they can steadily ascend .... For creations everywhere are prepared for souls of all degrees of maturity, and since all creations are arranged differently and offer different living conditions they can already signify a state of joy for the souls having been transferred to them, for they are far more beautifully shaped than earth, since the creations therein delight the souls and inspire them to greater spiritual endeavours, for they so obviously testify of My love and might and wisdom, that it also intensifies these beings' love for Me. For when the apostasy of the beings took place an incredibly long time ago, which you would already consider an eternity, all beings indeed turned away from Me, but a countless number also separated from My adversary again soon after their apostasy, they did not follow him into the deepest abyss but left the large host ....

And My will did the same unto them as it did unto those who had fallen furthest away: From the strength which had been emanated by Me as a being It formed different kinds of heavenly bodies than earth, and the process through these works of creation was far easier and continued faster for the fallen spirits, so that the beings returned to Me sooner, since Jesus' act of Salvation was accomplished for these beings as well and it was possible to redeem their original sin, depending on each individual being's attitude towards its God and Creator, Whom they also recognised in Jesus. For they, too, received the knowledge of the act of Salvation through messengers of light who worked amongst them, whom I assigned as teachers to all beings so that they will find and take the path to Me.

Consequently, there are untold possibilities for the still imperfect soul departing from earth to mature spiritually, and My love and wisdom truly recognises the most beneficial opportunity to achieve maturity for every single soul. And thus all creations in the universe are populated by spiritual beings in the most diverse degrees of maturity, and they offer unparalleled kinds of bliss and splendours to those who have already achieved a higher degree of light, yet they will always .... even for less mature beings .... exhibit better and easier living conditions than earth. For this truly is the most wretched work of creation, which requires a lot of effort and makes great demands on the fallen being .... up to the human being .... but which can lead to the most glorious fate: the childship to God, which makes up for all hardship a thousand fold and turns the being into the most blessed child which will be able to create and work with Me throughout the whole of eternity.

To what extent the creations in the universe are of a spiritual or still material consistency will only be recognised by you humans when you have attained a particular degree of maturity or light, but this much is certain, they all serve the once fallen spiritual beings as an abode and thus are also shaped in accordance with their state of maturity. Hence you should consider all heavenly bodies as schoolhouses which I established Myself in order to one day bestow upon My living creations the bliss again, which they once had voluntarily forfeited and which they will also have to voluntarily acquire again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Are the creations of a spiritual or material kind .... Diversity of stars ....

B.D. 8838 from August 8th 1964, taken from Book No. 93

You are requesting clarification about the creations in the universe, and I want to provide it for you as far as you are able to understand it. The creations are partly of a spiritual and partly of a material kind, but these cannot be regarded as earthly-material, for My creative will is incredibly versatile and you should never assume that other stars have the same composition as earth. However, you have to consider that it is not just earth which is sheltering solidified spiritual substances, but that the innumerable stars visible to your eyes were called into being by Me to help the ascent of all human souls which have not yet reached the degree of maturity needed in order to continue their development in the creations of the beyond.

The whole of creation is My emanated strength, and the earth is the most miserable creation because it consists of coarse matter. Thus anyone covering the process through its creations would be able to completely spiritualise what as 'soul' gives life to the human being. Yet the attained degrees of maturity in which the soul departs from earth after the death of its body are very different .... And thus it will be received by other creations which, as far as it is concerned, certainly also exist in the 'beyond' but which by no means can be called purely spiritual creations, since their substances are likewise solidified spiritual essence .... strength, which once emerged from Me as a being and failed to become active in accordance with My will. However, this matter is far lighter and more compliant, so that the souls staying there are impelled into eager activity and mutual helpfulness, thus they continue to progress ever more. Thus it can be said that this matter is easily dissolvable and yet it also shelters spiritual substance which had once become unfaithful to Me but which does not suffer to the extent as is the case on earth .... which gladly is of service in facilitating the souls' further development, which (this matter) therefore will disintegrate again as soon as it has fulfilled its task.

The creations on these stars are inhabited by beings .... which can also be called human beings .... who likewise have the task of supporting these souls' further development, consequently material creations have to exist as well, yet they should not be imagined such like those on earth. The beings (souls) are now in a world which offers them incredible things and yet it is a tangible world, because everything is permeated by My spiritual strength and it will remain a tangible world until the complete spiritualization of all beings has taken place, which then will no longer require a material world.

But since this shall continue for an eternity and the stars in the firmament are thus visible to you humans, you are instructed to the effect that all these worlds are My will which has taken on shape, that I have emanated strength which more or less was deeply fallen spiritual essence, that this strength manifested itself, thus it is and remains visible for the respective inhabitants of these stars, who merely possess different degrees of realisation and are thus also able to admit inhabitants from earth in order to help them further their development. Then you humans will exist 'beyond' earth and yet in My kingdom, and depending on your maturity you will change your abode in order to enter ever more spiritualised creations.

Yet whatever your eyes behold as heavenly bodies in the firmament are creations which were brought into being by My will; and these creations are the original spirits which had once deserted Me, they were given a task by Me that they now fulfil, hence they more or less acknowledge Me again, consequently, they didn't descend quite so low but nevertheless require material creations in order to fulfil their task therein .... Yet it cannot be said that it is earthly matter, since this spiritual essence had fallen into the deepest abyss which the human being on earth has to overcome over an infinitely long period of time, rather, those material creations were given to people for their happiness and to delight in them .... For a visible star must also exhibit visible creations which should illustrate to the already more mature spirits their Creator's magnitude and power and also offer the spiritual substances still in need of maturing the opportunity to be of service. This problem is not easy to explain to you because you only understand what exists on your earth, and even here your knowledge is limited, but how other stars have an effect on your thoughts will remain hidden to you as long as you are incapable of seeing spiritually. Then, however, this realm will be open to you and you won't be able to stop marvelling at the creations on the individual stars. Yet all My works have their reason and demonstrate My love and wisdom and might ....

And whatever seems inexplicable to you will become known to you the more your soul's maturity advances, then there will be no more questions which could not be answered for you .... And this wealth of knowledge will make you very happy, even if it is at the moment still concealed from you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Intercessions for poor souls

The sleep of the soul .... Misguided teaching ....

B.D. 6541 from May 6th 1956, taken from Book No. 70

It is extremely wrong to deem the souls of the departed as being in an eternal sleep until the arrival of Judgment day .... This idea proves total ignorance of the soul's process of development, furthermore, it proves a wrong attitude towards Me or a person could not think so wrongly .... and it proves that there is no belief in the soul's life after death, for an eternal sleep of death, as presumed by people, cannot be described as 'life after death'.

But this misguided thought is also a great disadvantage for the departed souls, because prayers will not be offered for them and thus they will not receive the help which they need so badly. But people who adopted this doctrine and were taught wrongly will not accept being taught otherwise, and yet they hold on to the error as if it was gospel truth. Here, too, My adversary's work is obvious, who particularly wants to stop people from praying for the souls, because such prayer could help to set them free, which he tries to prevent. But even when these misguided teachings are confronted by the truth, people will not take the only path which could provide them with clarification .... They need only ask Me for an explanation, if they do not want to believe those who would like to correct their error .... they need only approach Me Myself. But they won't take this path, and therefore they are beyond help and refuse to let go of their error.

However, these departed souls suffer immense hardship if they are not remembered in prayer. And people on earth cannot receive instructions for the better from the spiritual kingdom either, because they do not believe in a connection between the world of light and people on earth and therefore do not make themselves mentally available to the knowing powers. They are only concerned about their earthly life as human beings until death. Their idea of an 'eternal sleep of the soul' until 'Judgment day' only proves that they lack all knowledge about the spirits' process of redemption, about My fundamental nature, which is love, wisdom and omnipotence, and about Jesus' act of Salvation .... Their knowledge is very limited and does not correspond to the truth in the slightest, and when truth is brought to them they resist it. And yet they try to prove their point of view with the Word of God, with the Scriptures, but it is not their 'awakened spirit' that finds those references, rather, My adversary himself makes use of My Word when he wants to cause confusion .... But he is only successful when a person merely uses his intellect and does not ask Me Myself for enlightenment through the spirit when he asks for an explanation.

The letter kills, only the spirit gives life .... Anyone who does not entrust himself to Me first, so that I can guide his thoughts correctly, will truly be killed by the letter, since My adversary can use the letter too but will interpret its meaning completely differently and thereby make the biggest error seem acceptable to people .... The doctrine about the soul's sleep of death is a truly dubious teaching .... a teaching which also causes great indignation in the needy souls of the beyond, who 'live' and yet are so weak that they would be grateful for every gift of strength a loving prayer could impart on them. People should frequently remember those souls in their prayers, whose family members on earth believe this misguided teaching .... so that they can gather strength, ascend and mentally help them in turn. Although a life of love on earth will soon provide the souls with clear understanding, they first have to let go of erroneous teachings before they can be assigned to a field of activity themselves .... since every activity in the spiritual kingdom consists of spreading the pure truth.

Hence, a soul that lived a life of love on earth is blessed indeed, it will easily detach itself from misguided attitudes and wrong spiritual knowledge. The others, however, will find themselves in utmost adversity, because every misguided teaching has damaging effects on the soul, but especially the teaching about the eternal sleep of death, since it can actually lead to a kind of darkness similar to death, and at the same time reduce the opportunities for help due to the belief that prayers are futile .... However, anyone who sincerely turns to Me Myself will become clearly aware how misguided this teaching is ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Appeals for a gift of strength for the souls of the deceased ....

B.D. 9014 from July 13th 1965, taken from Book No. 94

Whenever you can't help but think of a departed person you should know it is always an appeal for help which you should provide since no one else is taking care of them. And when they see your light they, too, would like to gather around you and draw strength from this light, for they often don't know the meaning of this light, especially if they were caught up in error until now. Then it will suffice to send just one thought to the soul inviting it to join you and accept a lesson. For especially the souls which are not followed by loving intercession suffer much hardship and they, too, shall be helped to come into the possession of truth. Just one conscious invitation to take part in your instructions is already enough to attract the souls permanently, with the result that they will not leave you anymore, that they will join the large group of those whom I will then be able to address Myself. And you will be constantly surrounded by souls wanting to increase their knowledge in order to pass it on to those who are less knowledgeable and whom they want to help as well. And then it will be essential that you inform them of My act of Salvation, for only when they have found Him and deliverance from their guilt will they accept profound knowledge. This first necessitates their activity of love, as they will only be able to understand it if they employ their will to love again in order to help souls which are suffering the same hardship. Only then will they themselves penetrate the truth ever more, and they will find it easy to hand themselves over to the divine Redeemer and appeal to Him for forgiveness of their guilt. Then, however, will the divine Word constantly flow to them and they will also accept it, irrespective of where and how it is offered to them. Yet especially the first step is very difficult for the soul until it has experienced the strength of intercession, which will express itself as a change of will and thus it is easier to influence, so that the soul will also comply when it receives its calling.

Therefore pay attention to every such request and offer assistance to the souls which desire help, which indeed remind many people on earth of themselves yet will only find intercession with those who are able to help them spiritually because they are in conscious contact with Me and I Am able to reveal Myself to them. And the fact that the strength of My Word is tremendously effective may be experienced by every soul once it has joined you, for its progress will be guaranteed ....

Once I Am offered the opportunity to reveal Myself to a person through the working of My spirit, this person will stand amid a gleam of light which will attract many souls willing to accept the same as you have been offered, and due to you all souls which you include in your intercession will then no longer be able to go astray. For then you will only be motivated by love for these souls, and for the sake of this love I will also give strength to those on whose behalf you pray. I also have to apply the laws in the beyond and these first and foremost include the being's free will which may not be infringed upon, neither by Myself nor by My adversary.

Therefore it matters that you .... who also have to respect free will, lovingly remember the souls which are still weak-willed but unable to resist the strength of intercession and whose will you are therefore able to influence. Since they were beneficially affected by the strength of love they will no longer resist and be irresistibly drawn to you so that you then will also be able to convey the Gospel of love to them.

If only you knew how ardently your adherents (the souls) accept My Word, how they constantly feel that they are progressing, and how grateful they are to you that you, due to your intercession, helped them to participate in your instructions, you would not stop praying for such souls and even be pleased with their progress, for they, too, will protect you whenever possible, to prevent the receiving of the Word being interrupted .... you will also purify your surroundings, so that no one will become subject to the adversary's temptations as soon as they surround you. Precisely this makes your activity so important, since it enables you to contribute towards the redemption of many souls by offering them bread and wine, thus the delectable elixir of life and the most effective nourishment, and one day you will feel the inner joy of having been able to contribute towards the ascent of those who, without your help, would still have languished in darkness for a very long time ....

Therefore take notice of every thought which reminds you of someone deceased, consider it a call for help which you must not reject, and then consciously call him close to you and the first step up will have been taken, for as soon as a person intercedes on behalf of such a soul, I will also be able to grant strength to the soul for the sake of this person .... which otherwise would not be possible for Me since it contradicts the law of eternity, as only free will can request strength, but which I now recognise in the loving intercession and thus grant My mercy to this soul and then will also be able to provide it with the grace of My Word through you.

People would be able to redeem all souls through loving intercession, but how few are aware of this and how great is therefore My adversary's power who will try anything to disrupt such contacts from the spiritual world to earth, but who will be unable to take effect if a human being hands himself over to Me with love and thus I will also protect him .... especially if I want to speak through him to the souls in the beyond, which My adversary will never be able to prevent Me from doing .... For where the will for redemption exists people will be delivered from the one who had held them captive long enough and whose only weapon is love which will defeat him and from which he takes flight .... because it is and will remain My share for eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

State of twilight in the spiritual kingdom

State of twilight in the beyond ....

B.D. 7418 from September 29th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

Souls passing over into the kingdom of the beyond without having found their Redeemer will find themselves engulfed by thick fog, providing they don't enter the kingdom of darkness due to their totally God-opposing way of life on earth. But there are people who have not become guilty of any explicit wrongdoing, whose offence generally consisted of failing to do good works, who can neither be called bad nor good and whose spirit is therefore not so dark as to be expected by profound darkness in the beyond. Nevertheless, they are not suitable for the kingdom of light either, for their souls are not yet receptive to light, their souls are still encased in thick twilight, they have absolute minimal realisation, depending on their deeds of love which a soul will be able to look back on.

And most souls called back from earth are in this kingdom of twilight .... people, who were apparently righteous in the world and yet have little faith because they lacked love on earth. And these souls are now facing a time of utter barrenness .... a time when they wander about lonely and alone with their thoughts. They are unable to recognise anything in their surroundings, they are spiritually blind and also incapable of perceiving anything but themselves, however, they have not lost their sense of identity, they also remember their past earthly life yet only rather indistinctly and occasionally .... They are in a permanent state of drifting about and searching, for they cannot find what they are looking for .... a place of peace and safety, since they failed to acquire it during their earthly life. They effectively had been parasites on earth, they had lived without having fulfilled their true purpose of life, they have only ever taken and given nothing in return .... irrespective of whether it is understood in an earthly or spiritual way .... They had not acquired any spiritual possessions for themselves but utilized their earthly life in line with their demands. They had spent their earthly life without having seriously thought about its meaning and purpose and living their life accordingly .... And this is what they will receive in the kingdom of the beyond; they won't find anything because they didn't acquire anything that is of lasting value in the spiritual kingdom.

Only now will it show as to whether such a person will be lovingly remembered .... For every loving thought is like a firm foundation on which the soul is now able to move with a certain sense of confidence .... Every loving thought provides the soul with a glimmer of light wherein it is able to recognise its surroundings, if only for a brief moment, but it is stimulated to reflect on it, and its state can only change through deliberation, by experiencing the blissful relief of every loving thought, by starting to regret when it realises what it had failed to do on earth. And, depending on its nature, its willingness and its resistance, the state of such a soul can change equally soon, if it is not entirely obstinately-minded, in which case its blindness can last for an extremely long time before the twilight will give way to a small ray of light .... And since only loving thoughts can provide this relief, much strength of intercession has to be bestowed upon the soul, it should not be left to its fate, which would merely infinitely prolong its lightless state, for only love will be able to change it, love, which fellow human beings will forward to such a soul and which the soul itself lacked in earthly life, but which will be accepted by God on behalf of such a soul ....

But it is possible for all you humans on earth to render much help with your love, and you should therefore constantly stay in mental contact with the souls of the departed, time and again you should tell them about the Gospel of love and that they, even in the beyond, will still have to comply with these two commandments, to love God above all else and their neighbour as themselves .... For this is the only way by which they will be able to make contact with Jesus Christ, without Whom it will be impossible for any soul to enter the kingdom of light. The souls still wandering about in the twilight have not yet made any contact with Jesus Christ, they have not yet found salvation, which was the reason for their life on earth, but they absolutely have to attain it in the beyond if they don't want to descend into the abyss .... Souls wandering about in twilight have not yet been pushed into the abyss, they still have a slight opportunity to find their path into the kingdom of light, for after a long time of barrenness beings of light .... which, however, do not identify themselves as such .... will repeatedly direct them towards the right path leading to Jesus Christ.

And in order that they follow the beings of light, in order that they surrender their opposition, they will require much intercession which you should not deny to the souls. They will be eternally grateful to you if your love prevents their fall into the abyss, if you help them to find their way out of the twilight into the kingdom of light, for your loving intercession will prevent their regression, their souls will become softer and more yielding, and they will find Salvation through Jesus Christ, Who forgives everyone if only he remembers Him and calls upon Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Remorse in the beyond .... Ascent ....

B.D. 7199 from November 1st 1958, taken from Book No. 76

Sooner or later you will bitterly regret the time you had lost in your earthly life and you will realise in the beyond what you had forfeited in your earthly life. And lost time during your earthly life is every day which was purely spent in an earthly way, when you gave no room to any spiritual thoughts .... which thus did not correspond to the actual purpose that is the reason for your embodiment as a human being. As long as you live on earth you don't take this knowledge seriously, even if you have it. Yet in the kingdom of the beyond it will burden you like a heavy stone which you will be unable to shift. You will remember these days time after time, and you will regret every pointless deed, just as you will bitterly regret every missed opportunity which you could have utilized for the benefit of your soul.

And still you can count yourself privileged if you come to this realisation in the spiritual realm, if you don't belong to those who are utterly immersed in darkness and don't even feel remorse, because they simply don't realise what they had inflicted on themselves .... who will still have to struggle for a long time in order to ever get to the state when they can see a small glimmer of light and only then realise how futile their earthly life had been .... For once this glimmer of light exists the soul can still be motivated by bitter remorse to turn inwards and change its thoughts and will .... And then it can be given enough strength to enable it to actively help suffering souls, and after that it will certainly progress, even if the conditions are far more difficult than it would have been possible in earthly life.

Hence remorse has to precede progress, for only a soul which begins to understand will try to change its situation, and any realisation will also reveal to the soul the futile path of earthly life, which will always result in bitter regret but also signify a turning point in its wretched state. But for this reason it is also of greatest significance for the human being that he will still arrive at some, if only minimal, knowledge while he is still living on earth, that he will begin to recognise the purpose of earthly life and still try to improve himself before he passes away from this world. For to be able to pass over with even the smallest amount of knowledge will always signify a glimmer of light for this soul .... it will not be moved into total darkness after its physical death, it will be able to find its way about in the twilight, and in a flash it will understand and then also do everything in order to acquire light for itself.

It will also recognise that much work is waiting for it in the spiritual kingdom if only it is willing to work, and the small glimmer of light will guide it onto the right path, which it indeed will take with a feeling of remorse for not having used its earthly life correctly yet also in constant hope for help, which it surely will be granted as soon as it recognises Jesus Christ and appeals to Him for help. Then it will not be hopelessly lost, it will be able to ascend; it will just never be able to achieve the degree which results in unlimited beatitude at the Father's heart .... the childship to God, which is the fate of those who on earth endeavour to fulfil the task they were given .... who looked for and found unification with their Father of eternity on earth already ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Transference of light in the beyond ....

B.D. 6735 from January 13th 1957, taken from Book No. 72

A bright light shines for the souls in the beyond wherever I Am able to convey My Word to earth. These souls are often surrounded by such profound darkness that it is causing them overwhelming pain from which they would like to escape. And if their desire for light arises then I will also let them recognise sources of light because then the souls will go to them .... And this is the beginning of their ascent .... albeit at first it is almost imperceptible, but once a soul has visited a place where it has detected a ray of light it will keep returning to it, and then there is no further danger that it will descend into darkness again. But what is the nature of the light that makes them feel good and want increasingly more light? ....

Souls who apathetically stay in dark spheres are entirely devoid of strength and thus incapable of recognising anything in their environment. However, they are aware of being alive, of not being obliterated, and this awareness is tremendously agonising for them, since they are able to think even though their earthly acquired information has become confused .... Nevertheless, they are able to contemplate their wretched state and thus start to question themselves whether and in what way they have caused this state themselves .... And if such questions arise in them I Am also prepared to answer these questions. But I cannot do so directly, instead I just have to offer them the opportunity to find someone willing to instruct them accordingly. And every such question and the desire for an answer is already a desire for light .... All lack of knowledge is the equivalent of darkness for the soul, all correct knowledge is light .... A soul which no longer occupies its body, which therefore is no longer able to see with its physical eyes, is blind as long as it is completely ignorant, and for this period of time it will be engulfed by night.

But it may be given light, it may receive clarification, and as soon as it willingly listens to these explanations it will also perceive that the night is becoming lighter .... At first it will enter into a twilight state, it will begin to formulate clear thoughts and thereby experience a sense of well-being, and then it will become increasingly more illuminated within; it will be able to see what it was previously unable to see .... however, its sense of well-being is not caused by earthly-material impressions, rather it is gladdened by a state of inner enlightenment because it also knows that it will be able to escape its dreadful situation and how it can achieve it. Besides, it is faced by a sphere of activity which it finds indescribably attractive after its former state of inactivity, for now it has the strength to work, since it is motivated to do so by an urge to love.

Hence, the places where My Word can be heard are such places of enlightenment which emanate a glow of bright light attracting innumerable souls .... but which will only be perceived by those who yearn to leave their darkness, who long for light. For there also exist souls which shy away from light, which have sunk so low that the light is painful to them since it reveals their depravity, and who therefore fight the light believing themselves able to extinguish it. However, such souls will be pushed aside, whereas every light-desiring soul will be attracted by or guided to it by helpful beings, and as soon as they merely listen without resistance to what is imparted to them, the state of darkness will change into a state of twilight. Now these souls will be stirred by an impulse for life and they will become hopeful .... they want to live in order to become active, and their resolve will also give them the strength ....

Light is knowledge, light is truth, and thus light is the only thing that needs to be transferred to the souls in darkness so that they, too, will awaken to life .... And this is why you will always be besieged by light-hungry souls which want to participate in the transference of light when My Word is conveyed to you, when I enlighten you humans, when I impart the pure truth to you through My spirit .... This is why there will always be a glowing light attracting countless souls as soon as you make contact with Me in order to receive My Word. For the concept of light in the spiritual kingdom only ever has to be understood as the transference of the pure truth from Me .... Light is realisation, light is knowledge which originates from Me, which is radiated by Me Myself to earth in order to penetrate the darkness, to enable you humans to become blessed, but which you only ever will be able to receive if you make contact with Me, with the light of eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

State of light in the spiritual kingdom - The true home

Kingdom of light .... Jesus Christ ....

B.D. 7404 from September 5th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

Anyone having entered through the gate into the kingdom of light will rejoice and be glad and eternally thankful to Me, Who had led him such to reach his goal. Anyone who is able to enter the kingdom of light is thus redeemed from sin and death, for both signify darkness, and an unredeemed soul will never be able to enter the kingdom of light .... It first must have found the only One Who is the gate into the kingdom of light: Jesus Christ, the divine Redeemer. And holding on to His hand the soul will also enter this kingdom, for He will deliver it from its burden of sin, because He died on the cross on behalf of all souls which were in darkness, thus in sin and death .... He made

Amends for the burden of sin on behalf of you humans; He made the sacrifice of atonement on your behalf to clear the path for you into the kingdom of light, so that you will be able to enter into eternal beatitude. Beatitude only exists where light can be found, and light can only be found where sin and death don't exist anymore. Sin, however, will be cancelled by Jesus Christ Himself as soon as He is asked to do so, as soon as you humans appeal to Him for forgiveness ....

Consequently, there is also salvation for the souls in the kingdom of the beyond, a change from darkness into light, because even the soul in the beyond may still call upon Him, for as soon as it calls upon Jesus Christ it will call upon Me Myself, and for the sake of Jesus Christ I will then be able to forgive its guilt of sin which had kept it separate from Me for an infinitely long time .... The sacrifice on the cross was made for all humankind, and any unredeemed soul only needs to take the path to the cross in order to be delivered from its guilt of sin. And to be delivered from sin means unity with Me and thus unlimited happiness.

But absolute truth is also part of it .... Hence a soul will not yet be able to enjoy supreme blissfulness as long as it is still far removed from the truth, for the truth and I are one, otherwise one could not speak of light. Light is realisation, the correct knowledge of everything, and as long as a soul is still ignorant in the kingdom of the beyond it is not yet in the kingdom of light, for as soon as it is permeated by light it will also instantly experience profound realisation.

If a soul therefore refuses to accept the truth when it is offered the same, then its state of bliss will still be imperfect too, in that case it will not have recognised Jesus Christ properly as yet, and the whole redemption will not yet have taken place which, however, would have been the result of a heartfelt appeal to Jesus Christ .... And for this reason countless souls still exist in twilight, they are not wretched but they cannot be called blessed for a long time yet. Their attitude towards Jesus Christ is not how it should be to enable Him to open the gate into the kingdom of light for them, and these souls will still need many instructions as well as intercession in order to gain the right kind of understanding for it.

As long as they are unable to let go of wrong ideas, of all kinds of misguided teachings, they cannot expect to become completely permeated by light either; but their own will shall decide the state they are in. People who consistently rejected Him on earth will also, time and again, let their will of rejection come to the fore in the beyond, when it would simply suffice to sincerely appeal to Jesus Christ for help .... For this shall certainly be granted to them as soon as their appeal in spirit and in truth reaches Him .... Then all darkness will fade away, the light will so clearly and brightly set the soul aglow that all spiritual darkness will disappear, that the soul will experience brightest realisation and never ever be able to lose this knowledge of the most profound correlations again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The soul's entry into the kingdom of light ....

B.D. 8400 from February 2nd 1963, taken from Book No. 88

Every spiritual request shall be granted to you .... I have given you this promise because My love will fulfil everything that will benefit your soul. And thus you can also rest assured that you will enter the kingdom of light and bliss after your physical death if you have lived your life on earth in accordance with My will, if you have demonstrated your love for Me through your activity of unselfish neighbourly love .... and if you have lived your life on earth with Me by having allowed Me to be your constant companion ....

'He that believeth in Me hath everlasting life ....' And anyone who lives a life of love also believes in Me with a true, living faith, and he will therefore be granted a blissful life in the spiritual kingdom .... And realisation will indeed come to him in a flash, he will move within true thinking and his happiness is such that the soul with its light, by which it is permeated, will also be able to delight the souls which still linger in darkness and long for light .... by making others happy it will find its own happiness, and so it has to have a bright light shining within itself first ....

You humans cannot possibly imagine this beatitude nor the nature of the activity, but you may well believe that these souls will no longer desire to return to earth .... especially since they know that no human being will remain on earth and every soul will soon meet its loved ones again. Therefore they should not grieve either but only ever strive to achieve a high degree of love which will facilitate their spiritual vision, because this degree is necessary for souls to meet again immediately after their passing away from this world .... otherwise the souls will first have to strive for and attain this degree in the beyond.

Yet the fact that people will meet again one day is absolute truth, and it will be an exceptionally joyful moment when the union takes place in the spiritual kingdom. You humans, who are affected by harsh strokes of fate, should always bear in mind that whatever happens to you in earthly life is only founded on My love and wisdom .... Stay mindful of the fact that I don't want to cause you suffering but greater beatitudes, which you often gain through suffering .... And you should not doubt it but humbly accept everything and, truly, the blessing will not fail to materialise itself. And if, one day, you look back on your earthly existence, you will be filled by profound gratitude and love for Me, Whom you recognise as your Father, Who only has His children's fate at heart, which will await them in the kingdom of the beyond ....

Be aware of the fact that you won't stay much longer on this earth, and that you therefore will have to accept a greater amount of suffering in order to reach the goal of voluntarily uniting yourselves with Me. And every prayer you send to Me will come from the bottom of your heart and therefore will also be answered by Me .... You will often send your thoughts into the kingdom which is your true home, and will also be allowed to receive currents of light and strength from this realm, you will keep in constant contact with those who merely went ahead of you and who .... if you possess a high degree of maturity and light .... will support you to also achieve your goal while you are still on earth .... For a soul which is already permitted to spread light will also be able to transmit the light to you humans, and that means that you will then live within utter truth, for where light exists no error will be able to sustain itself because it will be recognised as such, and the path of anyone living in truth must lead to the goal without fail.

And believe that I know every thought in your heart, and thus I also know what you still need and take care that it will be imparted to you .... And even if I occasionally use painful means they will nevertheless liberate the souls from their physical constraints and they will merely exchange earthly life with a far more beautiful life in the spiritual kingdom, where they will be of loving service to Me and therefore also enjoy beatitudes which earthly life cannot offer .... For they have entered the eternal truth from whence they once originated ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Reunion in the beyond in the kingdom of light ....

B.D. 5365 from April 15th 1952, taken from Book No. 59

It is an incomparably happy moment when the soul passes away from earth and enters the kingdom of light, the spheres where impurity no longer exists, where the soul is embraced by a flow of joy-inducing light, where it is approached by exceedingly beautiful beings who show the soul an extent of love which almost overwhelms it. The emanations of light correspond to the soul's state of maturity, thus always to a degree that they will indeed cause inconceivable bliss but not consume the soul, which could indeed be caused by an excess of light if a soul is not yet receptive to it .... In infinite expanse it sees the most marvellous creations, for now its spiritual eye is able to behold spiritual creations which no longer consist of matter and yet arise just as real and are by no means self-deception.

And amid the beauty it sees it will find its loved ones who had passed over before in the degree of maturity suitable to the kingdom of light .... People cannot imagine the bliss of such reunion, yet in the spiritual kingdom the soul is able to take in profound impressions without fading away and can consciously experience the bliss it receives from God. In its heart it will sing His praises and give thanks, just as it will, if the kingdom of light has become its home, always come aglow with love for the Father, Who has prepared all these blessings for the soul ....

Its co-operation with souls who have the same degree of maturity increases its strength and willingness to be active, and it applies this to far less mature souls to help them attain the same bliss. In merciful love it takes care of those it knew well on earth, who still dwell in lower spheres, who neglected their spiritual development on earth due to their unbelief and unkindness, and who are therefore still wretched in darkness or twilight .... It certainly can identify these souls and also approach them and offer its help, yet it will not be recognised in turn, and thus its help is frequently rejected ....

Yet a light-soul's love and patience will constantly approach these souls and sooner or later gain influence. The bliss it receives through God's perpetual emission of love, the incomparable creations of the kingdom of light and its co-operation with beings to whom it is attached with joyful love provide it with the constant desire for redeeming activity. It finds its own happiness in giving what it receives itself; its longing for God finds constant fulfilment and it cannot but want to make others equally happy.

It is impossible to describe the splendours of the kingdom of light to people on earth, because only a fully matured soul can endure the abundance of light and therefore also understand the beatitude, which the as yet imperfect person does not appreciate. However, he can and should believe that there will be a reunion in the kingdom of the beyond, that death is not the end of the soul's actual life, and that these souls will recognise each other when they have attained a certain degree of maturity which, however, many souls still do not possess. And therefore it can take a long time for many a soul until it will experience the happiness of a reunion with its loved ones, yet the desire for this is frequently the reason to strive for ascent. The souls' strength of love is constantly at work to release the souls from the abyss and to help them achieve beatitude, to help them enter the kingdom where they are surrounded by radiating light, where they can behold God and every hardship has come to an end ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Spiritual creations .... Beatitude .... 'Eye hath not seen ....'

B.D. 3670 from January 28th 1946, taken from Book No. 46

Everything that is visible to you testifies of My might and strength and love. Yet My strength of love also produced invisible creations which will delight you in the spiritual kingdom, but only when you have achieved the degree of maturity which allows for spiritual vision. Then you will indeed marvel at My love's works of wonder, they will enchant your eye, nevertheless they will also be comprehensible to you, for then you will recognise Me Myself as strength and love, then you will already be so pervaded by it that you will be able to understand that it is the primary cause of every creation, and then you will forever glorify the One Who employs His will for constant works of love.

The spiritual creations are inconceivable to people on earth, they are the epitome of proportion, perfection, beauty and versatility, they are exceptionally magnificent formations and their ever changing appearance makes them increasingly more wonderful to behold and they will never tire or oversaturate the onlooker's eye but forever cause immense happiness and gratitude towards Me, the Creator of heaven and earth. Indeed, earthly creations occasionally also appear lovely to a person and let his heart beat faster in the realisation that he is facing the eternal Creator, Who is almighty and full of love. However, the most beautiful creations on earth are but a pale reflection of the spiritual creations which are incomparable, since it is not possible for My love be so evidently visible on earth because people have not yet changed themselves into love.

But I can bestow the abundance of My love to souls which have become love, My creative love can reveal itself to them and I can show them and bestow on them what I have promised 'Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love Him ....' And the more profoundly a being is able to love the more glorious will the creations become .... Profound love gives them an insight into My reign and activity in the spiritual kingdom, they are no longer opposite Me as imperfect beings, but have become what I Am Myself .... love .... they are full of might and strength themselves, and in highest perfection are able to create and shape in harmony with My will through My strength.

No comparison can be given to people on earth about their activity in the spiritual kingdom since it is subject to completely different laws and spiritual activity has nothing in common with physical activity, with work on earth. Yet it is a blissful activity, an activity which signifies supreme happiness for the being which has become love, which can think, feel and want, which is able to see and hear, which feels like an individual being and yet is extremely happy in unity with other beings because it thereby increases its strength and love and intensifies its ability to be active. The inhabitants of the spiritual world exist in a state of utterly blissful harmony, a state which is constantly aspired to as soon as the soul has attained realisation on earth or in the spiritual kingdom.

I would like to place all beings into this state because I love them and would like them to behold the glories of My kingdom. For the activity of My love constantly applies to My living creations' happiness, My love is infinite and wants to give and delight, and thus I want to make My living creations worthy of being allowed to stay in spiritual creations; yet they themselves have to want it, they must shape themselves into love of their own free will so that they can be made indescribably happy in the spiritual kingdom for all eternity ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Androgynous beings .... Beyond ....

B.D. 6821 from May 2nd 1957, taken from Book No. 73

I will give you what you need for the maturing of your souls .... And in the last days I will also give people the kind of knowledge which, although it is not absolutely essential, should also reveal My love and wisdom to you, which will explain much that is incomprehensible to you and could cause you to doubt Me .... I Am revealing to you My detailed plan of Salvation because the end is approaching and unbelieving humanity should still receive a slight opening which lets the light shine through if people do not refuse to accept this knowledge. I Am lifting a veil which was still enshrouding people, I Am revealing secrets to make it easier for people to believe in Me .... And therefore I Am also always willing to answer questions which are put to Me either openly or in thought on earth or in the spiritual kingdom. For I want to give light to everyone who wants to escape the darkness ....

Consequently, I have also occasionally given explanations which the human being on earth does not yet need but which will become self-evident to him in the spiritual kingdom if he has prepared himself for the spiritual kingdom .... Then he will receive the understanding in a flash as soon as he desires it. One of these questions concerns the 'gender' of the beings which I created, which already has been the cause of much deception but which is of little relevance to people during their earthly life.

There is no being that does not incorporate both principles of gender within itself .... They are merely distributed differently in each being, so that one is governed by the male and the other by the female aspect. But perfection requires the complete balance of both principles, neither shall be more or less .... Only then will the state of perfection have been achieved, hence a perfect being can either be called androgynous or male and female in one. The male principle must have aligned itself completely to the female and vice versa, only then will the being correspond to My nature .... it will have become My image .... This alignment will either already be achieved on earth or it will take place in the spiritual kingdom, where the being will be constantly subjected to tests in which the male and female principles have to prove themselves in turn .... Hence it is entirely irrelevant whether the being is embodied on earth as a man or a woman, because the alignment with the opposite principle must irrevocably take place. However, this is not meant in an earthly-perceptible way in as much as the man or woman should acquire the characteristic features of the other, but the alignment is an entirely spiritual matter .... it is a person's integration with divine law, which therefore also requires different degrees of willpower and this can be easier for one and more difficult for another person.

And therefore it follows that there is indeed a division of the sexes on earth but in the spiritual kingdom the being's own earthly shape will merely surround it as an aura, thereby also identifying the individual. Consequently, one can speak about a closer relationship of spiritual beings who, having the same degree of maturity, feel attracted to each other. But one cannot speak of a union between different sexes, since every individual will be a perfectly androgynous being. However, where the alignment of the different principles has not yet taken place the characteristic features of the different sexual beings will also be more apparent, which is particularly noticeable in the spheres where the separation from the earthly-physical world is not entirely complete ....

But such sexual differences do not exist in higher spheres and therefore it is wrong to speak of relationships which resemble those between a man and a woman on earth, because the blissful unity of two beings is based on spiritual similarity, on the same degree of maturity and complete spiritual agreement. This will always be more prevalent amongst beings who have aligned both principles within themselves and whose bliss is therefore beyond imagination when they associate with similar beings to create and work together ....

But the being's earthly progress is neither an advantage nor disadvantage irrespective of whether the human being is a man or a woman .... Resistance to Me can be equally strong, and surrender to Me can be carried out by both .... The separation of the male and female principle is merely to make every being's acceptance of divine order easier, thus accepting the characteristics of perfection increasingly more. My wisdom is certainly able to make this assessment and therefore I gave every being the outward appearance which offers the guarantee of achieving its best possible alignment. But the beings' happiness in the spiritual kingdom is beyond measure when both principles within themselves have become orderly, and therefore they are also able to put themselves in the position of every yet unsaved being and support it in its fight against itself and its anti-divine characteristics, which first have to be put right.

And then again, the happiness in the kingdom of the beyond .... although it cannot be compared .... will match the happiness on earth which unites two people with heartfelt love when compatible beings find each other, whose deepest love for each other will give them the kind of happiness which is known by you humans as a marriage made in heaven. However, worldly standards or worldly concepts can no longer be applied in the kingdom of the blissful spirits, where the greatest happiness is triggered by deeply felt love for Me, which will always be reciprocated by Me again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Redeeming work in the beyond ....

B.D. 6662 from October 5th 1956, taken from Book No. 71

And you will be able to participate in the work of salvation, for this will be your activity in the kingdom of the beyond when you are sufficiently mature enough to be assigned an activity. You will bring light into the darkness, because you have experienced yourselves how agonising it is to live in darkness and how much happiness the light has given you. No redeemed soul will be inactive, and therefore every soul will be integrated into the host of those who carry out redemption work .... For they all are motivated by their love to help those who are wretched in returning to God, for Whom they are now tirelessly active and work because they share His will and are full of love for Him. And thus the deliverance of all souls is guaranteed, even if infinitely long times will still pass by until all spirits have found their way back to God, from Whom they once separated of their own free will. But this free decision will also determine how long the salvation process will take for each individual soul .... The soul is also able to offer resistance and delay its return to God for an endless time, but already redeemed souls will always take care of them, therefore no human being on earth and no soul in the kingdom of the beyond will be completely without help, which also explains the fact that time and again they will be offered the opportunity to enter the path of return to God, because it will be shown to them.

If, however, a human being adamantly rejects every incentive to enter the spiritual path during his earthly life, then small openings of light will repeatedly be provided to the souls in the beyond which will make the path visible to them, because the soul of light takes pity on the souls which wander around in profound darkness .... And thus begins the redeemed beings' activity of helping these poor souls achieve salvation too. Hence no soul is without a sphere of activity, just as no dark soul is without guidance, only the free will of the latter determines the success. But once the work of redemption has been successfully achieved on just one soul, then another redeeming power will have been gained again to help the dark world, which in turn can and will accomplish inconceivable work, since it is now full of love and, due to its gratitude, willing to render the greatest possible help. And every soul has its adherents with whom it will work particularly diligently, even if it will meet with resistance for a long time .... But its love will not diminish, and love will always liberate, because no being will be able to resist love forever.

Indeed, it would be possible for complete salvation to take place on earth already, because Jesus Christ has suffered and died on the cross so that people are able to receive strength, that they are able to partake in the graces of the act of Salvation if they want to .... But Jesus Christ has not compelled people's will either, and it is up to the will to either make use of the act of Salvation or to ignore it .... But whatever was neglected on earth can be continued in the beyond, because redemption work is carried out there as well, and even then an appeal for His grace and mercy can still be sent to Jesus Christ .... And every soul having found Him itself, having been redeemed by Him from sin and death, will also draw attention to Him, it will inform every unredeemed soul of His love, it will direct their thoughts to the great act of compassion by the human being Jesus and thus try to lead every as yet unredeemed soul to the divine Redeemer Jesus Christ .... And its steadily growing love will also be successful, for love will achieve everything, and love can't help but participate in the act of Salvation, which began with Jesus' crucifixion and will not end until all still unredeemed souls are delivered from every constraint and thus have also attained life and beatitude, until the complete return to God has been accomplished, until all spirits that have emerged from God have returned home into their Father's house ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Union with God - The human being's goal ....

B.D. 4871 from March 31th 1950, taken from Book No. 55

Your goal shall be the union with Me .... Do you know what it means to be as one with your Father of eternity? Being able to create and shape like Him in strength and wisdom and being able to constantly work for the still imperfect spirits? And to be eternally happy?

Your past life will appear like a bad dream to you which, however, will no longer frighten you but only let you realise the Creator's love for His living creations, which guided you through infinitely many stages of maturing. And in the realisation of what you are now in the kingdom of light, you will look up to Me full of gratitude and love, Who is close to you now and bestows upon you beatitudes without measure.

To be united with Me means to be perfect, just like you were in the beginning before you became sinful. To attain this perfection is the highest goal of the human being on earth, because it is a prerequisite for a blissful life in the light. And the only means to achieve it is love, which consumes everything imperfect and shapes a light-receptive and divine soul which will be able to accept My emanation and, once it is touched by it, will feel indescribable bliss. The transfer of My love onto the being is the epitome of blissfulness and thus a prerogative of the perfect being which is no longer separated from Me but has fully united with Me.

The transfer of strength, however, includes everything else .... realisation of truth, light and strength, so that the being will therefore move within wisdom and use the inflowing strength correctly, that it thus, in accordance with God's will, will be able to create and give life to what it has created. Hence the being comes into all rights of childship, it knows no boundary, it knows everything, and its strength enables it to work in accordance with My will, which now is its own will, so that every activity will delight the being because it works for Me and finds rich reward in My love. The being yearns for My love and I constantly fulfil its yearning, and its happiness knows no bounds.

The union with Me can only be achieved through love, since love is the most effective fire which melts all hardness, purifies everything impure and clarifies all ambiguity .... love is the agent which releases and bonds at the same time .... It releases the pressure of oppression, the shackle of sin, and it forms the bond between the living creation and Me, which remains insoluble for all eternity .... And once a person has formed the bond with Me he will remain connected to Me, for as soon as My strength of love has flowed through him he inevitably becomes My possession which I will never abandon to My adversary. Anyone who succeeds in detaching himself from My adversary has already become My Own and proved himself as My child and is now always able to be constantly in the vicinity of the Father, Who will never banish it from His presence again ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Return into the Father's house

Return to God necessitates sincerity of will ....

B.D. 6823 from May 6th 1957, taken from Book No. 73

Anyone having made it his goal to travel his earthly path in accordance with God's will, can also always be assured of assistance on the part of God, because God only allowed him to embody himself for the purpose of aligning his will to divine will. And since, during this time on earth, only the human being's will makes the decision, this very will has already passed its test and thus God can now take care of the person in every way without exerting any coercion of will. As long as the human being is still undecided or even still adheres to God's adversary, the human being's will is indeed fought over by God and the beings of light, that is, it will be just as influenced by Him as by the adversary's side, so that it should freely decide ....

But once the human being has freely decided to subordinate himself to God's will by living a way of life in divine order, then he will also have entered His sphere and God will no longer let him fall prey to His adversary. But his will has to be sincere .... The apparent fulfilment of God's will as a result of a church upbringing is not enough, nor will it suffice to carry out deeds of love which, again, are mere church requirements and are more or less fulfilled as obedience towards these demands .... Wanting to belong to God has to be an innermost endeavour, the inner fully-conscious surrender to Him must voluntarily have taken place .... thus he himself must have directed his will towards the One, Whom he has recognised as God and Father of eternity. And from this follows that the return to God is not a mass movement, that every individual person must have set out on the path by himself and therefore he also has to do everything necessary for it himself: to recognise God and to acknowledge Him and to appeal to Him for strength to be able to accomplish the return to Him. But he will not appeal to God in vain, for He knows of his will, of his sincerity and also of his weakness, He knows that it will not be possible for him alone, that he will need help .... But it is assured to him. He had lost his strength the moment his will had turned away from God, and he will receive it again when it turns back to Him.

And therefore an external formality alone cannot suffice, words alone cannot guarantee a truly God-devoted will, and belonging to a religious denomination cannot demonstrate this change of will, rather, it has to be proven by action, and this consists of unselfish loving activity without coercion and without law .... God certainly gave people the commandments of love, nevertheless love has to be practiced voluntarily, for even what is done as fulfilment of a commandment can be accomplished without the innermost will, which then will lessen its value. Therefore the attainment of beatitude, the return to God, has to be every person's very own affair, which he cannot pass on to other people and which no-one else will be able to accomplish on his behalf either. And even the deed itself is not decisive, only the innermost will is important .... which truly is obvious to God but which is also supported in every way. And whatever will then happen to you humans in life is only due to the influence of God or the world of light, which make sure that your will shall aim into the right direction, that it shall voluntarily submit itself to God and that it shall regard its return to God as its only goal.

However, once this act has been accomplished, once the human being's innermost thoughts are turned towards God and he makes an effort to live on earth according to God's will, then his earthly life will not have been lived in vain, and it will, with certainty, also result in freedom for the human being's soul. It will be able to detach itself from its tormentor, it will be able to strip itself of the shackles which kept it imprisoned for an infinitely long time, it is now on its path of ascent and no longer needs to fear God's adversary, who has no further power over the soul because God Himself will seize it, and will safely guide it upwards, for the human being's will has turned towards Him, from Whom he once had emerged as a created original spirit ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

The path of return to God ....

B.D. 7257 from January 16th 1959, taken from Book No. 77

I will always come to meet you when you take the path to Me. Believe Me that your distance from Me is giving Me little happiness, although you humans should not imagine a concept of sorrow on My part either, but I long for your love, and as long as you remain separate from Me I feel the absence of this love. Hence it will also be comprehensible to you that I watch your every step, that I see when you turn them into My direction and that I will then also come to meet you in order to shorten your path of return, so that you arrive at your goal faster. Even so, I will have to stop in My track if you come to a standstill yourselves, if you change your mind again or look back to the region you want to leave. I don't want to determine you free will by any means, I can certainly lure you, which in fact I do, but I cannot compel you, for your return to Me must be and has to remain a completely free act of will. Yet you ought to know and believe that no thought of yours which applies to Me will fade away or fail to reach its goal. And every such thought will be assessed by Me as free will and appropriately rewarded by constantly staying near to you and doing everything in order to attract your attention time and again. You don't know how infinitely profound My love is for you, My living creations, you don't know that this love will only ever yearn for you and that I therefore will not write off any one of My living creations, even if it still keeps its distance from Me of its own free will .... Even then My love will still take care of it and try to approach it, but how much more so with a child who is and wants to remain My Own, which just keeps looking sideways because it gets excited and attracted from all directions .... But I know how it thinks in its heart, I know that its love is intended for Me and that it is just too weak to resist all kinds of enticements. For, time and again, it will assuredly find its way back to Me, it will remain on the path to Me and will not divert from it either, since the longing of its heart applies to Me alone.

The path to Me leads steeply upwards, it is arduous .... it just won't do that I should make it easy, that I should combine it with enticement, because this path should be taken for pure love of Me and not for the sake of other advantages .... which is only ever a hostile intention to attract people into taking other paths which will lead far away from Me. This is why you will quite often get tired during your excursion to the top and yet longingly look back to the world you want to leave. And I allow this to happen but only for your own sakes, for every voluntarily accomplished ascent will have the most glorious results .... I will come ever closer to him and he to Me, and in My presence the human being will then experience the bliss which will compensate him for everything he had relinquished for My sake. And this presence should be the goal which you should pursue with absolute determination; you should not rest until you have reached Me, Who will assuredly shorten your path by coming to meet you .... Thus you will not be separated from Me for much longer, as long as you only desire My presence and steadfastly continue on the path you have taken .... even if you occasionally find it difficult because you can't see any obvious progress and believe not to have climbed up even one step .... If you were able to look back into the abyss you would also be able to assess the significant distances you had covered so far, and you would happily cover the last short stretch of the path which still separates you from Me. But you can rest assured that I will prevent you from falling back into the abyss .... I will invisibly hold on to you and continually pull you upwards, after all, My heart rejoices in the fact that a child is returning into the Father's house, and I will truly help on this last short path to reach it and walk beside him imperceptibly until he sees Me at the goal and My arms are able to embrace the child which has returned home to the Father, from Whom he once had originated ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Duration of returning to God ....

B.D. 7529 from February 23rd 1960, taken from Book No. 79

And even if the work of return continues for eternities .... one day I will achieve My goal that everything I once had created and which had fallen away from Me will return to Me of its own free will and thereby 'living creations' will have become 'children', as has been My plan since eternity. The duration of the process of return depends entirely on the spiritual being which, during its last test of earthly life as a human being, has to prove its will. And since free will so often fails because it cannot pass the final test, one period of Salvation is not enough, and time and again new developmental eras are required. And therefore one can speak of eternities until this process has been accomplished one day.

Yet the processes of development are times of adversity and torment .... And for this reason alone I aim to shorten them for you, and My constant concern is to influence you such that you will preferably reach your goal during one such developmental process, during one period of Salvation .... that you will improve your nature and sincerely look for unification with Me, because then you will also be close to your perfection and close to the goal. To Me a thousand years are like a day .... I personally don't mind how long you take to return to Me, yet you are the ones who will suffer if you excessively prolong your time of return and thus also have to endure immeasurable agonies and adversities .... And since I love you I take pity on you, and only for this reason do I try to win you over sooner, for only I know how much time lies behind you and subsequently also ahead of you, if you fail in this earthly life .... I know your process of development and would like nothing better than for it to be finished when you leave your last form as a human being on this earth .... I don't want you to suffer even longer; I would like to make you all blissfully happy in My kingdom .... But I will only be able to do so if you have shaped yourselves in such a way that you are close to your original state. If this transformation has not taken place during your earthly life I cannot spare you a repeated process through the creations, and then it will take eternities again until you have to make your decision of will as a human being on this earth. For only free will can take you close to the goal, even if My love for you is infinite I nevertheless cannot ignore your will and provide you with a fate which you do not deserve as a result of your will, which is still against Me and therefore you cannot be called perfect either. And fate corresponds to maturity .... or, only the will determines the fate of the soul, the once fallen original spirit, who shall return to his source by himself .... to Me, Who is God and Creator of all of you, but also your Father. One day I will reach My goal, one day you will return to Me again ....

But how much time it will take is determined by you yourselves in the stage of a human being .... Hence you are burdened by a tremendous responsibility during the time of your earthly life, and you should always remember this and do what I ask of you through My Word. For in My Word I Myself come near to you in your earthly life and inform you of My will. If you comply with it, you will also be close to your perfection, and you will still reach your given goal before your earthly life comes to an end. And then the dreadful torments and adversities will be over for you, and you will enter into My kingdom, which is a kingdom of light and bliss and which you will recognise as your true home. And I only would like to call on all humans: Take care that you reach your goal during this earthly life, use your will correctly, and then you will live in accordance with My will, then you will also change your nature and become what you were in the beginning once again .... beings, which are allowed to take pleasure in light, strength and freedom close to the Father's heart .... beings, which are infinitely happy ....

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus Christ, leader on the right path ....

B.D. 5733 from July 28th 1953, taken from Book No. 62

The right path will truly be pointed out to you if only you are willing to take it. In that case you just have to let yourselves be guided by Me and you will be urged onto the right path, because I Am only waiting for you to take stock of yourselves, so that you want to achieve what is your real task on earth and live a right and righteous life on earth. Then I will take over your guidance Myself, for your present will entitles Me to do so. As the man Jesus I walked this path as an example for you, as the man Jesus I showed you the goal which you, too, ought to pursue; as the man Jesus I demonstrated to you what a human being can achieve if he takes this path.

And therefore I keep making His earthly progress clear to you, I draw your attention to Him, Whom I sent to earth to help you take the same path, because this is the only path which will lead to Me, to your God and Father of eternity. He had achieved the goal on earth, He ascended to heaven as a perfected being, as the cover of Myself, and I enabled My disciples on earth to witness this process so that they would have a testimony of what a human being can achieve on earth, so that they were able to behold Me Myself in Jesus Christ, Who had entered into eternal unity with His heavenly Father and thus was united with Me for all eternity .... And I want all of you to unite with Me, I want all of you to return to Me as My children, that all of you take the only path which leads into the Father's house from whence you once originated .... You, however, wander around and don't know this path, you cannot find it because you are not looking for it, you live on earth oblivious of your purpose, you walk on a broad road which will never lead to the goal because it is not the path which Jesus had taken. And therefore I have to keep sending you messengers to show you the right way, who want to guide you onto the right path.

I have to make the Word of Jesus Christ accessible to you humans, which He taught on My instruction on earth, the Word which I spoke through Him to people who listened because they believed in Me, Who spoke through Him. This Word of His will direct you to the right path again, and you have to listen to this Word because it gives evidence of Me, Who is the path Himself, the truth and the life. And if you listen to this Word the path to the goal will be shown to you .... and no-one will be able to say that he had been without guidance on earth if he just entrusts himself to Me, if he wants to reach Me and has the will, not to stand still, but to attain the goal which was given to him for his earthly life. References are made to you time and again because I will not abandon any human being to his fate but Am concerned that they all shall find the right path, however, I cannot to take care of someone who lives without a sense of responsibility, for in order to be able to lead him he has to entrust himself to Me of his own free will. Where this will is missing I will keep Myself back ....

Yet it will always be made easy for him to enter the right path, no compulsion will ever be exercised .... I always demand his free will in order to be able to take his hand and lead him to ascent .... for I can certainly advise and help you yet I will never compel you ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Love is the key to the spiritual kingdom ....

B.D. 5314 from February 10th 1952, taken from Book No. 59

You will only be able to comprehend Me through love .... There is no other way you can win Me, no other way to recognise Me but through love. And thus you have the key which will open the door to My heart for you, the gate into the spiritual kingdom, to your Father's house. Without this key all access will remain blocked, everything My love, wisdom and omnipotence has created in the spiritual kingdom will remain hidden from you, without this key all knowledge of truth will remain concealed, you will lack all divine wisdom because without love you will be engulfed by darkness, since only love will give you light .... thus leading you into realisation. You would be incredibly mighty if you would heed My Words and live a life of love .... For love is also strength and nothing would be impossible for you if you would change your nature into love. Hence, with these Words I Am giving you the promise of an abundance of light and strength, of blissfulness, through the inflow of My Fatherly love, if you just unite yourselves with Me through deeds of love, if you just reciprocate My love for you .... Yet you don't believe My Words or you would all endeavour to live a life of love.

Why don't you put it to the test .... Let go off all selfish love, look around yourselves and wherever you see hardship try to bring help, wherever you find people suffering physical or psychological ailments try to heal them, give to them earthly and spiritually whatever they need, give them food and drink, and let go of your possessions if you thereby can ease the hardship of people in need. Try it and you will experience the truth of My Word, you will grow in strength and light, you will rise above your own earthly suffering, nothing will affect you which previously appeared to weigh you down, you will feel the strength of love in yourselves and the happiness of your union with Me, which you establish with every deed of love, will compensate you a thousand fold for what you have given away .... You will recognise Me and feel My hand holding you, you will feel the flow of My love's strength pour into you and, being spiritually brightly enlightened, you will be able to hear and behold what otherwise is hidden to you humans ....

Take the test and believe My Word, practise love .... and you will win Me and never ever lose Me again .... Believe Me, for I truly won't instruct you wrongly, I want you to become blessed, and since only love is able to turn you into happy beings I constantly just urge you to love ....

Yet then you will have to combat the spirit within you which is lacking all love and to which you owe your earthly existence .... He impels you to selfish love, he wants to extinguish the divine spark within you, he wants to prevent you from living a life of love. Hence you will have to fight it, that is, you have to fight your own cravings which only increase your selfish love and weaken the true love towards Me and your neighbour, so that you will be unable to experience the strength of love yourselves .... Fight against it and follow Me, accept these Words in your heart and act accordingly, and your fate will be the complete union with Me and infinite bliss ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna

Jesus, the good Shepherd ....

B.D. 7455 from November 15th 1959, taken from Book No. 78

I will send people your way to whom you shall proclaim the Gospel, yet there will only ever be few who will listen to you and take your words to heart. It is just a small flock which will follow Me, their shepherd, and I will keep this small flock together and won't allow My sheep's pen to be broken into and My sheep stolen, for I Am a good shepherd, Who will sacrifice His life for His sheep. All of you who listen to My call as soon as it is voiced belong to My flock ....

And My call is always My Word by which I Myself speak to you from above .... My call is the coaxing call of a good shepherd Who does not want to lose even one small sheep from His flock, and Who speaks Words of love to you in order to hold on to you, in order to warn and admonish you so that you do not get entangled in the snares of the one who wants to steal you from Me. I will indeed let you have free will, and if you roam over wide pastures you will be able to go wherever you want but a good shepherd will follow his flock and look for those who have gone astray, who have left the right path and got stuck in ravines or on heights. A good shepherd will coax and call to let them find their way back to him, so that they will take refuge by pushing close to him and return home with him, where peace and tranquillity will await them at the end of the day and after the long walks through the pastures.

The characteristic of a good shepherd rests in the fact that he will not leave his sheep to their fate when the night sets in .... For so many a small sheep will go astray, it will digress from the right path and get stuck on the heights, it will venture into unfamiliar fields where it can be caught and killed, it will leave the path and lose its flock and the shepherd .... And then a good shepherd will follow and call until he has found it .... And joyfully he will bend down lifting the small sheep onto his arms in order to carry it back to the flock and drive them towards the home enclosure. And thus I, too, will follow all people who had left Me as their good shepherd, who are taking their own paths, who have gone astray in the world and intend to go up in the world .... They are all small sheep who have gone astray, who are particularly close to My heart and whom I dearly want to win back for Myself again, whom I would like to count as My Own and whom I therefore continue to coax and call with My Word, so that they will comply with it and lovingly approach Me again, from Whom they had distanced themselves. And therefore My Word will sound from above time and again, and whoever receives it shall pass it on in the world, for people urgently require My Word, My loving appeal which is intended to call them back home ....

And I truly know who will need My Word, and these are the ones I will send to you so that you will be able to carry out your vineyard work on them, so that you will be able to do labours of love for Me as the good shepherd and also be able to return the little sheep to Me again, which had left the flock and yet shall come back to Me once more because they will not be able to become blessed without Me.

There will not be many more who will be impressed by My Word, rather, most people will refuse to listen to you, for My flock has scattered and has been driven away by the enemy who unlawfully takes those who refuse to surrender of their own free will .... And yet the good shepherd's coaxing call shall sound time and again, for as soon as they voluntarily turn to Me once more I will also be able to fetch them back and lead them to their home enclosure.

Therefore you, too, shall coax and call when you spread My Gospel throughout the world. Tell people about the good shepherd Who is continually searching for His sheep and wants to place them under His faithful protection .... Tell people that a God of love exists Who is only waiting for them to come to Him in every adversity, Who, like a good shepherd, wants to lift every small sheep onto His arms, Who is offering refuge and protection to it in His presence, so that all human beings will be safe and secure with Him ....

Amen

Translation handled by Heidi Hanna